Treasure for that otherwise it was impossible the King should be fallen so farre behind hand whereupon hee was charged with the receit of 1109600. pound which amounted to more than a million of pounds besides a hundred thousand frankes paid unto him by Galeace Duke of Millaine for all which a sodaine account is demanded of him divers other accusations and misdemeanours were likewise charged against him and by meanes hereof Iohn a Gaunâ Duke of Lancaster questioning him in the Kings Courts for these misdemeanours William Skipwith Lord chiefe Justice condemned him as guilty of these accusations procured his temporalties to be taken from him and to be bestowed upon the young Priâce of Wales and lastly commanded him in the Kings name not to come within twenty miles of the Court This happened in the yeare 1376. The next yeare the Parliament being assembled and Subsidies demanded of the Cleargy the Bishops utterly rufused to debate of any matter whatsoever till the Bishop of Winchester a principall member of that assembly might be present with him By this meanes Licence was obtained for his repaire thither and thither hee came glad he might be neere to the meanes of his reâtitution But whether it were that he wanted money to beare the charge or to the intent to move commiseration or that he thought it safest to passe obscurely he that was wont to ride with the greatest traine of any Prelate in England came then very slenderly attended travelling through by-wayes as standing in doubt of snares his enemies might lay for him After two yeares trouble and the losse of ten thousand markes sustainâd by reason of the same with much adoe he obtainââ restitution of his temporalties by the mediation of Aliââ Piers a gentlewoman that in the last times of King Edâârd altogether possessed him Returning then unto Winchester he was received into the city with solemne procââsion and many signes of great joy Soone after his returne King Edward diedâ and the Duke hoping bâ reason of âhââoung Kings nonage to workâ some mâsâhiâfe unto this Bishop whom of all mortall men he most hated perhaps not without just reason began to rub up some of the old accusationsâ with addiâions of new complaints But the King thought good to be a meanes of reconciling these two personages and then was easily entreated under the broad Seale of England to pardon all those supposed offences wherewith the Bishop had heretofore beene charged This Bishop earnestly desiring to be made Bishop of VVinchester the King himselfe expâobrated to him the exilitie and smalenesse of his learning hee being no Scholler at allâ but a surveyer of his buildings at first though laden with multitudes of pluralities to whom VVickham answered That albeit he were unlearned yet he was abâut to bring forth a fâuitfull issue which should procreate very great store of learned men which was understood of those most ample Colledges he afterwards buâlt both at Oxford and VVinchesteâ for which good works alone his name hath since beene famous and himselfe extolled above his deserts in other things which were but ill at best This Prelate having obtained divers goodly promotions which he acknowledged to have received rather as reward of service then in regard of any extraordinary desert otherwiseâ he caused to be engraven in VVinchester Tower at VVinsor these words VVickhamâ whereof when some complained to the King as a thing derogating from his honour that another should âeeme to beare the charge of his buildings and the King in great displeasure reprehended him for it He answered that his meaning was not to ascribe the honour of that building to himselfe but his owne honour of preferments unto that buâlding not importing that VVicham made the Tower but that the Tower was the meanes of making VVickham and raising him from base estate unto those great places of honour he then enjoyed The Pope was now growne to that height of tyranny that he not onely placed but displaced Bishops at his pleasure And his meanes to do it was by translating them to some other Bishoppricke peradventure nothing worth at all Hee translated Henry Beauford from Lincolne to Winchester Iune 23. 1426. and made him Cardinall of S. Eusebius This Bishop was valiant and very wise Pope Martin the fiftâ determining to make warre upon the Boâemians that had renounced all obedience unto the see of Rome made this Cardinall his Legate into that Country and appointed such forces as he could make to be at his commandement Toward the charges of this voyage the Cleargie of England gave a tenth of all their promotions and furnished out foure thousand men and more with this power he passed by France doing there some service for his Prince and Country into Bohemia the yeare 1429. There he remained certaine moneths behaving himselfe very valiantly till by the Pope he was discharged In his youth he was wantonly given and begate a base daughter named Iane upon Alice the daughter of Richard Earle of Arundell About the yeare of our Lord 1425. there fell out a great devision in the Realme of England which of a sparkle was like to have growne to a great flame by meanes of this Henry Beauford Bishop of Winchester Son to Iohn Duke of Lancaster by his third wife for whether this Bishop envied the authority of Humphry Duke of Glosterâ Protector of the Realme or whether the Duke disdained at the riches and pompous estate of the said Bishop sure it is that the whole Realme was troubled with them and their partakers so that the citizens of London were faine to keepe dayly and nightly watches and to shut up their shops for feare of that which was doubted to have insued of their assembling of people about them The Archbishop of Canterbury and the Duke of Quimbre called the Prince of Portingale rode eight times in one day betweene the two parties and so the matter was staid for a time but the Bishop of Winchester to cleare himselfe of blame so farre as hee might and to charge his Nephew the Lord Protector with all the fault wrote a Letter to the Regent of France The 25. day of March a Parliament began at the Towne of Leicester where the Duke of Bedford openly rebuked the Lords in generall because that they in the time of warre through their privy malice and inward grudges had almost moved the people to warre and commotion in which time all men ought or should be of one minde heart and consent requiring them to defend serve and to dread their soveraigne Lord King Henry in performing his conquest in France which was in manner brought to conclusion In this Parliament the Duke of Glocester laid certaine Articles to the Bishop of Winchesters charge First Whereas hee being Protector and Defendor of this Land desired the Tower to be opened to him therein Richard VVoodvile Esquire having at that time the charge of the keeping of the Tower refused his desire and kept the same Tower against himâ
unfaithfully the Bishop had dealt with him how hee refused to come to his Answere but in full Parliament and would not appeare before him upon generall Summons though he offered him Safe-conduct under his Great Seale how hee undutifully rayled upon him and his Councell in his Excommunication Letters and Answers calling the King himselfe an Oppressour of his people against Justice and how he endeavoured by his strange practises to stirre up the People to Sedition and Rebellion Which Letters at large recorded by Matthew Parker and others with the Bishops Answeres to them the King commanded to bee published every where The Arch-Bishop thereupon publisheth a large Answere to them in the beginning whereof he affirmes the Bishops Authority to be above the Kings and therefore that the Kings Highnesse ought to know that hee ought to be judged by the Bishops not they by him nor yet to be directed at his pleasure For who doubts that the Priests of Christ ought to be accounted the Faâhers and Masters of Kings Princes and all faithfull people And therefore it would bee a strange madnesse if the Sonne should endeavour to subjeât the Father or the Scholar the Master to their Censures After which hee sheweth That Popes and Bishops have excommunicated and judged divers Emperours and Kings and therefore they ought not to judge Bishops by which kind of Logicke Bishops and Clergie-men must be Judges of all other men yea of Kings and Emperours but no men else Judges of them or their Actionsâ concluding That he had received no honour or advancement from the King but onely from God and that he would give an account in no Court and to no person but iâ Parliament The King hereupon writes his predecessours who were wont to honour and love their Princes and to make prayers and supplications for them and to instruct them with the spirit of meekenesse begins against us and our Counsellors in the spirit of pride a thread of rash faction and perverse invention by prolonging his iniquity and seeking the consolation of miserable men namely to have many Consorts in punishment And which is worse hee endeavours all hee may to precipiâate into our âontempt and irreverence with lying speeches his Suffragans in sinne with other devout people and our loyall Subjects And albeit with God not the highest degree but the best life is most approved yet hee glorying in the altitude of his State requires reverence to be given to him which yet he renders not to us though it be due from him to us For whereas hee and other Prelates of this Kingdome who receive the Temporalties of their Churches from us out of the debt of sworne fidelity ought to render us fealty honour and reverence âe alone is not ashamed Profide PERFIDIAMâ to render us perfidiousnesse in stead of Loyalty Contumely in stead of Honour and Contempt in lieu of Reverence Whereupon albeit wee are and alwayes have beene ready to reverence Spirituall Fathers us is meeâe yet we ought not with conniving eyes to passe by their offences which we behold to redound to the perill of Vs and Our Kingdome But the same Arch-Bishop complaines that certaine crimes in our fore-sayd Letters of excuse were objected against him being absent unheard and undefended and that he was judged guilty of capitall crimes as if we as he foolishly pretendeth âad proceeded against him criminally to the uttermost which is not true whereas we onely acted the part of an excuseâ compelled by necessitie lest we should seeme to neglect our Reputation But let this calumnious Reprehender see if this complaint may not justly be retorted on his owne head who falsely and maliciously with assertive words hath described Vs his King and our Counsellours being absent unheard undesended not convicted to be Oppressors and Transgressors of the Lawes when as he is deservedly blame-worthy who incurs the crime reprehended by himself and condemnes himself in that wherein he judgeth another whiles himselfe is found guilty of the same c. But because it becomes us not to contest with a contentious man nor to consent to his perversenesse we firmely enjoyne and command you in the Faith and Love wherein you are obliged to us that notwithstanding any Mandate of the Arch-Bishop himselfe to which you ought not to yeeld obedience in derogation of our Royall honour against the Oath of Allegeance made unto us that you proceede to the publishing of those things contained in our fore-sayd excusatory Letters according to their order And because we are and ought to bee principally carefull of the conservation of our Royall Rights and Prerogatives which the worthily to be recognized Priority of our Progenitors Kings of England hath magnifically defended and the sayd Arch-Bishop to stirre up the Clergie and people against us and to hinder the Expedition of our Warre which we have principally undertaken ây his Counsell hath made and by others caused to be made and published certaine Denunciations and Publications of sentences of Excommunications and injurious Monitions prejudiciall to the Right and Royall dignity of our Crowne and by them endeavours in many Anticles to take from us the Iurisdiction notoriously knowne to be competent unto us of which since we are an unconquered King we are known to be capable and which we and our Progenitors have peaceably used from old time both with the knowledge and sufferance of the chiefe Pontifs and of the Prelates and Clergie of our Kingdome to the wounding of our Majestie and the manifest derogation of our Rights and Prerogatives Royall Wee strictly command you under the perill that shall ensue that you doe not at the sayd Arch-Bishops command or any others in any sort by you or others make or as much as in you is suffer to be made by others these undue Denunciations Publications or Monitions derogatory and prejudiciall to our Royall Rights and Prerogatives or any things else whereby our Liege people may be stirred up against us or the Expedition of our Warre by any way hindered to the subverâion of us and our Liege people which God forbid And if any thing hath beene attempted by you in this kinde that you speedily revoke it By which we see what a loyall Subject this Arch-Prelate was Who to adde to his former contempts being required by King Edward the third to come to him at Yorke out of his obstinate disloyall humour would not appeare by reason whereof Scotland the same time was lost Yet was he suffered though for this he deserved to lose his head The two next Arch-Bishops Iohn Vfford and Thomas Bradwardyn swept away with the Plague within one yeares space before their instalments had neither time nor opportunity to contest with their Soveraigne But their next Successour Simon Islip as he had greât conâests with the Bishop of Lincolne about the University of Oxford and with the Arch-Bishop of Yorke about Crosse bearing which troubled the King and Kingdome much of which more
Emperours Hoste therefore with their sodaine coming upon them amazed the Frenchmen and drave them upon heapes together one on another so that they never could come in array againe and tooke the King and divers of his Lords and slew many and wanne the field And there came out all the Cardinals privy treason For in the French-Kings Tent say men were Letters found and beside that in the French-kings Treasure and in all the Hoast among the Souldiers were English Shippes found innumerable which had come sayling a thousand miles by Land But what wonder Shippes be made to sayle over the Sea and wings to flye into farre Countries and to mount to the toppe of High hills When the French King was taken wee sang Te Deum But for all that singing wee made peace with French-men And the Pope the Venetians France and England were knit together least the Emperours Army should doe any hurt in France whereby you may conjecture of what minde the Pope and the Cardinall were toward the Emperour and with what heart our spiritualty with their invisible secrets sang Te Deum And from that time hitherto the Emperour and our Cardinall have beene twaine After that when the King of France was delivered home againe and his Sonnes left in pledge many wayes were sought to bring home the sonnes also but in vaine except the French King would make good that which hee had promised the Emperour For the bringing home of these children no man more busied his wits then the Cardinall Hee would in any wise the Emperour should have sent them home and it had beene but for our Kings pleasure for the great kindnesse that he shewed him in times past Hee would have married the Kings Daughter our Princesse unto the Dolphine againe or as the voyce went among many unto the second Brother and hee should have beene Prince in England and King in time to come so that he sought alwayes to plucke us from the Emperour and joyne us unto France to make France strong enough to match the Emperour and to keepe him downe that the Pope might raigne a God alone and doe what pleaseth him without controlling of any over-seer And for the same purpose hee left nothing unprovided to bring the Mart from Anwerpe to Cales But at that time the Pope taking part with the French King had warre with the Emperour And at the last the Pope was taken which when the Cardinall heard hee wrote unto the Emperour that he should make him Pope And when hee had gotten an answer that pleased him not but according unto his deservings toward the Emperour then hee waxed furious mad and sough all meanes to displease the Emperour and imagined the divorcement betweene the King and the Queene and wrote sharply unto the Emperour with manacing Letters that if hee would not make him Pope hee would make such ruffling betweene Christian Princes as was not this hundred yeares to make the Emperour repent yea though it should cost the whole Realme of England The Lord Jesus be our shield what a fierce wrath of God is this upon us that a mishapen Monster should spring out of a Dunghill into such an height that the dread of God and man laid apart he should be so malepert not onely to defie utterly the Majestie of so mightie an Emperour whose Authoritie both Christ and all his Apostles obeyedâ and taught all other to obey threatning damnation to them that would not But should also set so little by the whole Realme of England which hath bestowed so great cost and shed so much bloud to exalt and mainetaine such proud churlish and unthankfull Hypocrites that hee should not care to destroy it utterly for satisfying of his villanous lusts Godly Master Tyndall was so farre affected with the treacherous practises of this Cardinall that hee laid them open in two severall Discourses the one entituled The Ohedience of a Christian man the other The Practise of Popish Prelates In the last whereof after the recitall of these his perfidious actions he breakes out into this Patheticke Supplication I beseech the Kings most Noble Grace therefore to consider all the wayes by which the Cardinall and our holy Bishops have led him since hee was first King and to see whereunto all the pride pompe and vaine boast of the Cardinal is come and how God hath resisted him and our Prelates in all their wiles we who have nothing to doe at all have medled yet in all matters and have spent for our Prelats causes more then al Christendom even unto the utter beggering of our selves and have gotten nothing but rebuke and shame and hate among all Nations and a mocke and a scorne thereto of them whom wee have most holpen For the French men as the saying is of late dayes made a play or a disguising at Paris in which the Emperour danced with the Pope and the French king and wearied them the king of England sitting on a high bench and looking on And when it was asked why hee danced not it was answered that he âate there but to pay the Minstrels their wages only As who shoald say we payd for all mens dancing we monyed the Emperour only and gave the Frenchmen double and treble secretly and to the Pope also Yea and though Fardinanduâ had money sent him openly to blind the world withall yet the saying is throughout all Duchland that we sent money to the King of Pole and to the Turke also and that by helpe of our money Fardinandus was driven out of Hungary which thing though it were not true yet it will breed us a scab at the last and get us with our medling more hate than we shall be able to beare if a chance come unlâsse that wee waxe wiser betime And I beseech his Grace also to have mercy of his owne soule and not to suffer Christ and his holy Testament to be persecuted under his name any longer that the sword of the wrath of God may be put up againe which for that cause no doubt is most chiefely drawne And I beseech his Grace to have compassion on his poore subjects which have ever bâene unto his Grace both obedient loving and kinde that the Realm utterly perish not with the wicked Counsell of our pestilent Prelats So Tyndall After this the Cardinall was attainted in a praemunire wherupon the King seised on all his goods tooke away the great Seale of England from him thrust him from the Court yet left him the Arch-Bishopricke of Yorke and the Bishopricke of Winchester The Parliament exhibited sundry Articles of High-Treason against him As that hee had exercised a Legantine power here in England derived from the Pope without the Kings License contrary to the Lawes of the Realme that in all his Letters to the Pope and other âorragne Princes he put himselfe before the King in these words I and my King that he carried the Great Seale of England over into the Low-countries with
used there to preach before the King and Prelates fâeely told him That if hee did not remove from him Peter Bishop of Winchester and Peter de Rivallis he could never be in quiet The King did hereupon a little come to himselfe and Roger Bacon a Clergie-man also of a pleasant wit did second Roberts advise telling the King that Petrae and Rupes were most dangerous things at Sea alluding to the Bishops name Petrus de Rupibus The King therefore as hee had the happinesse in his mutabilitie to change for his more securitie taking that good advise of Schollers which he would not of his Peeres summons a Parliament to be holden at VVestminster giving the World to know withall that his purpoâe was to amend by their advise whatsoever ought to be amended But the Barons considering that still there arrived sundry strangers men of warre with Horse and Armourâ and not trusting the Poiââovine faith came not but presumed to send this message to the King that if out of hand he removed not Peter Bishop of Winchester and the Poictovines out of his Courtâ they all of them by the common consent of the Kingdome would drive him and his wicked Counsellours together out of it and consult about creating a new Soveraigne The King whom his Fathers example made more timerous could easily have beene drawne to have redeemed the love of his naturall Liege-men with the disgrace of a few strangers but the Bishop of VVinchester and his Friends infused more spirit into him Whereon to all those whom hee suspected the King sets downe a day within which they should deliver sufficient pledges to secure him of their loyalty Against that day the Lords in great numbers make repaire to London but the Earle Marshall admonished of danger by his Sister the Countesse of Cornewall âlyes backe to VVales and chiefely for want of his presence nothing was concluded The King not long after is at Gloster with an Armie whither the Earle and his Adherents required to come refused the King therefore burnes their Mannors and gives away their inheritances to the Poictovines This Rebellion had not many great Names in it but tooke strength rather by weight then number the knowne Actors were the Earle Marshall the Lord Gilbert Basset and many of the inferiour Nobles The Bishops arts had pluckt from him the Kings brother and the two Earles of Chester and Lincolne who dishonourably sold their love for a thousand Markes and otherwise as it seemed secured the rest Neverthelesse they may well bee thought not to have borne any evill will to their now forsaken confederate the Earle Marshall who tooke himselfe to handle the common cause certainely hee handled his owne safety but ill as the event shall demonstrate The Earle hearing these things contracts strict amity with Lewelin Prince of Wales whose powers thus knit together by advantages of the Mountaines were able to counterpoise any ordinary invasion To the kings ayde Balwin de Gisnes with many Souldiers came out of Flanders The king now at Hereford in the midst of his Forces sends from thence by VVinchesters counsell the Bishop of Saint Davids to defie the Earle Marshall How farre soever the word defie extends it selfe sure it seemes that the Earle hereupon understood himselfe discharged of that obligation by which hee was tyed to the king and freed to make his defence the king notwithstanding after some small attempts and better considerations did promise and assume that by advise of counsell all that was amisse should at a day appointed bee rectified and amended About which time Hubert de Burgo having intelligence that the Bishop of VVinchester who was a Poictovine plotted his death escaped out of the Castle of Devises where hee was prisoner to a Neighbour Church but was haled from thence by the Castle-keepers The Bishop of Sarisbury in whose Diocesse it hapned caused him to be safe restored to the same place from whence by the Earle Marshall and a troope of armed men his friends hee was rescued and carryed into VVales The king at the day and place appointed holds his great Counsell or Conference with the Lords but nothing followed for the peace of the Realme it was not an ordinary passage of speech which hapned there betweene the Lords and Bishop of VVinchester For when the English Bishops and Barons humbly besought the king for the honour of Almightie God to take into grace his naturall Subjects whom without any tryall by their Peeres hee called Traytors the Bishop offended it seemes at Peeres takes the words out of the kings mouth and answers That there are no Peeres in England as in the Realme of France and that therefore the king of England by such Justiciars as himselfe pleaseth to ordaine may banish offenders out of the Realmeâ and by judiciall processe condemne them The English Bishops relished his speech so sharply that with one voyce they threatned to excommunicate and accurse by name the kings principall wicked Councellours but VVinchester appealed Then they accursed all such as alienated the heart of the king from his Naturall Subjects and all others that perâurbed the peace of the Realme Matthew VVestminster writes of this Peter de la Roche that hee was more expert in Military than Scholasticall affaires That the king by his Counsell removed all English Officers out of his Court and precipitately cast away all his Counsellours as well Bishops as Earles Barons and other Nobles of his kingdome so as hee would beleeve none but this Bishop whom hee adored as his God and his Darling Peter de Rivales Whence it came to passe that expelling all Gardians of Castles almost through all Englandâ the King committed all things under the custodie of this Peter Then this Prelate drew into his confederacie Stephen de Segrave too much an enemie both to the kingdome and Church who had given most detestable counsell formerly to Stephen the Popes Chaplaine to the inestimable dammage of the Church many wayes and Robert de Passelewe who with all his might and with effusion of no small summe of money had plotted treason and grievances at Rome against the king and kingdome This man kept the kings treasure under Peter de Rivalis and so it came to passe that the Reines of the whole kingdome were committed to Strangers and base persons others being rejected Yet Godwin for the honour of his Rochet magnifies this Prelate for his notable Wisdome so as the Counsell of England received a great wound by his death though it and the whole Realme received such prejudice by his life The Earle Marshall writes Speed encreasing in strength and hatred against such as were the kings reputed Seducers makes spoile and bootie on their possessions and after joyning with the power of Leoline Prince of Wales puts all to fire and sword as farre as Shrewesbury part whereof they burnt to Ashes and sackt the Residue The king then
at Gloster for want of sufficient forces departed thence sorely grieved to Winchester abandoning those other parts as it were to waste and ruine It therefore seemes that hee was not growne stronger or richer by the displacing of Hubert Earle of Kent and the rest and by taking new into their roomes who commonly bite and sucke hard till they have glutted themselves if at least-wise there bee any satietie in Avarice whereas the old and ancient Officers having provided in a manner for the maine chance have the lesse reason to be grievous Therefore the Lyons skinne not being large enough for the Bishop of VVinchester and his factious purposes they peece them out with the Foxes case an inevitable stratageme is devised The Earle Marshall had in Ireland all the ample Patrimonies of his Grandfather the famous Strongbow To make that member of his strengths improfitable if not also pernicious they devise certaine Letters directed to Maurice Fitz-Gerald Deputy Justice of Ireland and other principall men who held of the Earle In them they signifie that Richard once marshall to the King of EngIand was for manifest Treason by the judgement of the Kings Court banished the Realme his Lands Townes and Tenements consumed by fire other his Hereditaments destroyed and himselfe for ever disinherited that if upon his comming thither they did take him either alive or dead the King did give them all the Earles Lands there which now were forfeited by vertue of his attainture and for assurance that the sayd gift should continue firme and good they by whose advise the King and Kingdome were governed faithfully undertooke To these letters which the Monkes call bloody they caused the King to set his Seale as they themselves also did theirs Vpon receipt of which lines the parties signifie backe under the Seale of secresie that if the contents of those letters were confirmed by the Kings Letters Patents they would performe that which they desired The Letters Patents be made accordingly and having fraudulently gotten the great Seale from Hugh Bishop of Chichester Lord Chancellor who knew not thereof they make them authenticke with the impression The Kings minde therefore being still exulterated towards the Earle Marshall he grievously charged Alexander Bishop of Chester that hee had too much familiarity with the Earle affirming that they sought to thrust him from his Throne the Bishop to cleare himselfe from so haynos a sâandall put on his Episcopall habit and solemnely pronounceth all those accurst who did but imagine a wickednesse of so foule a nature against the Majestie or person of the King and thereupon by the intercession of other Prelates he was received into grace The King was then at Westminster where Edmond the Archbishop of Canterbury elect with other his Suffragan Bishops bewayling the estate of the Kingdome present themselves before him telling him as his loyall leigemen that the counsell of Peter Bishop of VVinchester and his complices which now he had and used was not sound nor safe but cruell and perillous to himselfe and his Realme First for that they hated and despised the English calling them Traytors turning the Kings heart from the love of his people and the hearts of the people from him as in the Earle Marshall whom being one of the worthiest men of the Land by sowing false tales they drave into discontentment 2. That by the councell of the same Peter his father King Iohn first lost the hearts of his people then Normandy then other lands and finally wasted all his Treasures and almost England it selfe and never after had quiet 3. That if the Subjects had now beene handled according to Justice and Law and not by their ungodly councells those present troubles had not hapned but the Kings lands had remained undestroyed his treasures unexhausted 4. That the Kings Councell is not the Councell of peace but of perturbation because they who cannot rise by peace will rayse themselves by the trouble and disinherison of others 5. That they had the treasure Castles Wardships and strengths of the Kingdome in their hands which they insolently abused to the great hazard of the whole estate for that they made no conscience of an Oathâ Law Justice or the Churches Censures Therefore we O King said they speake these things faithfully unto you and in the presence both of God and man doe counsell beseech and admonish yoâ to remove such a Councell from about you and as it is the usage in otâer Realmes governe yours by the faithfull and sworne Children thereof The King in briefe answered hereunto that he could not sodainely put off his Councell and therefore prayed a short respite till their accomps were audited Meane while the behahaviours of the Marshalline faction having this backing at Court grew more and more intollerable for while the King was at Huntingdon the Lord Gilbert Basset and others set fire upon Alckmundbury a Towne belonging to Stephen de Segrave the flames whereof were seene of the Owner being then with the King at Huntingdon they also tooke Prisoners upon the Welch Marches and according to the Law of warre which saith one is lawlesse did put them to their ransomes Nothing had hitherto preserved the King more than that he could without great griefe forgoe any Favorites if hee were meerely pressed the contrary quality whereof hath beene the cause of finall desolation to so many Princes for albeit the choyce of Counsellours ought to be free yet by common intendment they should be good or howsoever they are or are not it is madnesse to hazard a Crowne or lose the love of a whole Nation rather than to relinquish or diminish a particular dependant the rights of amity ought neverthelesse to remaine inviolable but in such distance that the publike be not perverted or interverted for a private The King therefore in this point not unfortunate commanded Bishop Peter to betake himselfe to his residence at VVinton without once medling in affaires of State but against Rivalis his Treasurer he was so vehement that he sware hee would plucke out his eyes were it not for reverence of holy Orders commanding also the Proictouines to depart the Realme never to see his face Then are the Archbishop of Canterbury with the Bishops of Chester and Rochester sent into VValls to pacifie things there but the Earle Marshall had now crost the Seas into Ireland to take revenge for the spoyles and displeasures which his hired enemies had made in his Lands there by whose plots according to that secret agreement he was finally taken and died of a wound given him in the backe as he with admirable manhood defended himselfe The Archbishop of Canterbury with the other Bishops repaired to the King at Glocester upon their returne from Leoline Prince of VVales who pretended he could not conclude till the King had received into grace such of the banished Nobility with whom himselfe had beene confederate during the late displeasures The
as well in your Realme of France as in your Dutchie of Normandy and much other thing gone greatly as through the said colourable treatie and otherwise since the death of my brother of Bedford 14. Ite Now of late was sent another Embassador to Caleâ by the labour and councell of the said Cardinall and Archbishop of Yorke the cause why of the beginning is to me your sole Vncle and other Lords of your kin and Councell unknowne to your great charge and against the publike good of your Realme as it openly appeareth the which good if it be imployed for the defence of your Lands the marchandizes of the same might have had other courseâ and your said lands not to have stood in so great mischiefe as they doe 15. Item after that to your great charge and hurt of both your Realmes the said Cardinall and Archbishop of Yorke went to your said towne of Calis and divers Lords of your kin and of your Councell in their fellowship and there as there was naturall warre betweene the Duke of Orliance and the Duke of Burgonie for murther of their Fathers a capitall enmitie like to have endured for ever the said Cardinall and Archbishop of Yorke licenâed and suffered the said Duke of Orleance to intreate and commune apart with Councell of your said adversaries as well as with the Douchies of Burgondâe by which meanes the peace and alliance was made betweene the two Dukes to the greatest forâeââing of your said capitall adversaries that could be thought and consequently my deare redoubted Lord to your greatest charge and hurt to both your Realmes under colour of which treatie your said adversaries in meane time wonne your city of Meaux and the country thereabout and many divers roades made into your Duchie of Normandy to the great noysance and destruction of your people as it sheweth openly 16. Item The said Archbishop of Yorke sent with others into this your Realme from the said Cardinall had with your advers partie at your said Towne of Calis made at his comming into your notable presence at Winsor all the swasions and colour all motions in the most appârent wise that he could to induee your Highnesse to your agreement to the desires of your capitall Adversaries as I saw there in your noble presence of his writing at which time as I understood it was his singular opinion that is to say that you should leave your right your title and your honour of your crowne and your nomination of King of France during certaine yeares and that you should utterly abstaine and be content onely in writing with Rex ângliae c. to the greatest note of infamie that ever fell to you or any of your noble Progenitors since the taking of them first the said title and right of your Realme and Crowne of France to which matter in your presence there after that it had like your said Hignesse to aske mine advise thereupon with other of your bloud and Counsell I answered and said that I would never agree thereto to die therefore and of the same disposition I am yet and will be while I live in conservation of your honour and of your oath made unto your said Crowne in time of your coronation there 17. Item The said Cardinall and Archbishop of Yorke have so laboured unto your Highnesse that you should intend to a new day of convention in March or Aprill next comming where it is noised to be more against your worship then with it and where it was evident to all the world that the rupture and breaking of the said peace should have fallen heretofore of your adverse partie because of the great untruths now by that meanes it is like peradventure to be âaid unto very great slander of you my doubted Lord like to come to none other purpose nor effect than other conventions have done aforetime and so by subtilties and counsell of your said enemies your land they in hope and trust of the said treatie not mightily nor puissantly purveyed for shall be like under the cullor of the same treatie to be burnt up and destroyed lost and utterly turned from your obeysance 18. Itera It is said that the deliverance of the Duke of Orleance is utterly appointed by the mediation counsell and stirring of the said Cardinallâ and Archbishor of Yorke and for that cause divers persons been come from your adversaries into this your Realme and the said Duke also brought to your city of London whereas my Lord your Father poysing so greatly the inconveniences and harme that might fall onely by his deliverance concluded ordained and determined in his last Will utterly in his wisdome his conquest in his Realme of France And yet then it is to be done by as great deliberation solemnity and suretie as may be devised or thought and seeing now the disposition of your Realme of France the puissance and might of your enemies and what ayde they have gotten against you there as well under the colour of the said treatie as otherwise what might or ought to be thought or said for that labouring the said Duke all things considered by such particular parsons the Lords of your blood not called thereunto I report mee unro your noble grace and excellency and unto the said wiâe true men of this your Realme 19. Item Where that every true counsellor specially unto any King or Prince ought of truth and of dutie to counsell promote inârease perferre and advance the weale and prosperity of his Lord The said Cardinall being of your counsell my right doubted Lord hath late purchased of your Highnesse certaine great Lands and livelihood as the Castle and Lordship of Chirke in Wales and other lands in this your Realme unto which I was called suddenly and so in eschewing the breaking and losse of your armies then againe seeing none other remedy gave thereunto mine assent thinking that who that ever laboured moved or stirred the matter first unto your Lordship counselled youâ neiâher for your worship nor profit 20. More the said Cardinall hath you bound apart to make him a sure estate of all the said Lands by Easter next comming as could be devised by any learned counsell or else that suretie not made the said Cardinall to have and enjoy to him and his heires forever the lands of the Dutchie of Lancaster in Norfolke to the value of seven or eight hundred markes by the yeare which thing seemeth right strange and unseene and unheard wayes of any leige man to seeke upon his soveraigne Lord both in his inheritance and in his Jewels and goods for it is thought but that right and extreme necessity caused it there should nor ought no such things to be done from which necessity God for his mercy ever preserve your noble person Wherefore my redoubted Lord seeing that you should be so counselled or stirred to leave your Crowne and inheritance in England and also by fraud and subtill meanes as is before rehearsed so to
Synode who upon his pennance and absolution gave Guliple to his Church Aquod the sonne of âouâf falling out with this Bishop drave him and his men into the Church of Landaffe For which hee was excommunicated by him and to bee absolved was glad to give Pennoun with the Church of Lantilâl and certaine other Lands Loumarch the sonne of Carguocaun was excommunicated by Gulfridus the 20 Bishop of this See in a full Synod for violating certaine priviledges and invading the goods of his Church but upon his humble submission on his knees to the Bishop with many teares and his offer to acknowledge his offence and to suffer any punishment the Bishop would impose upon him The Bishop upon restitution of all the goods he had taken and the gift of Treficarn pont absolved him Assac the sonne of Mârchiud having treacherously slaine one Gulayguni being excommunicated for it by this Bishop gave Segan to his Church to expiate the murther and for the soule of the slaine Sââlferth Hegoi and Arguistil the sonnes of Belli fell at variance in words with Nudd the 21 Bishop of this See and proceeding at last from words to blowes committed divers outrages upon his Land and Family but quickly remembring themselves fearing excommunication they asked pardon and submitted themselves to pennance After which performed they gave unto the Church for further confirmation of their unfeigned repentance the territory of Iulius and Aaron King Brochvaile the sonne of Mouric and his Family fell at variance with Civeilliauc the 22 Bishop of Landaffe and his Family to whom they offered some injury wherewith the Bishop being moved assembled all his Clergy together even to the inferiour degrees intending to excommunicate Brochvaile and all his family as forfeited to him and execrable to God before all the people in a full Synod for this injury which Brochvaile hearing of sought for pardon and remission which he could not obtaine from the Bishop upon any termes unlesse he would suffer a Canonicall judgement The cause being discussed the Bishop was adjudged to receive from him an Image of his face both in length and breadth in pure gold and that amends should be made by him to the condigne honour of his Family and Nobility of his parentageâ which sentence Borchvaile was forced to redeeme by giving the Towne of Tref-Peren with six other pieces of Land to the Bishop and his Church One Pater being the 25 Bishop of this See Anno 955. A certaine Country fellow meeting a Deacon with a sword by his side asked him what a Coward should doe with Weapons and striving to take away the sword cut the Deacons finger whereupon the Deacon killed him and when he had done tooke Sanctuary in the Church of Saint Iarman and Saint Febrie Thereby sixe of King Gurialls houshould although there wanted not many that sought to defend the man in regard of the place he was slaine even at the very Altar of the Church These sixe men were delivered at the City of Gwentonia now Caerwent into the hands of Pater the Bishop who kept them in straight prison sixe moneths and then forced them to give all their Lands and Livings to Landaffe besides seven pound of silver to the Church which they had polluted Mouric King of Glamorgan was excommunicated by Ioseph the 28 Bishop of this Diocesse for putting out the eyes of Etgum in a time of truce to have his absolution he gave to the Bishop Paniprise Another time he was faine to give Gulich Fabrus and foure pound of silver unto the Bishop beside other great gifts to the Canons upon this occasion Hee had broken the Sanctuary of the Church of Landaffe by taking away thence violently the wife of his enemy and hurting some of the Bishops servants For so doing he was publiquely excommunicated by the Bishop in a Synod and by these gifts made way to obtaine his absolution Caratuc one of his company in the last recited action was forced to give Henriu in Wencia Riugallan the sonne of Rum being excommunicate for an assault made upon the Bishop and his men gave Riu Drein and the third part of the Wood of Yuisperthan to be absolved Cutguallam the sonne of Guriat strooke one in the Consistory in the presence of Ioseph the Bishop who kept him the said Catguallam in prison till he had made amends for that fault by giving the Church of Saint Brides Calgucam the King of Morganuc and his family was solemnly excommunicated by Herewald the 29 Bishop of Landaffe in a Synod of all his Clergy who thereupon cast downe all the Crosses and Reliques to the ground overturned their Bells and stopped up all the doores of the Churches with thornes so as they continued for a long time without divine service and pastors day and night the King and his Family in the meane time being sequestred from the society of all the faithfull and all because one of the Kings followers being drunke had laid violent hands upon Bathutis the Bishops Physitian and Kinsman on Christmas day Anno 1056. Whereupon the King though innocent upon his submission to the Bishop to obtaine his absolution was enfârced to give Henringumna in the presence of all the Clergy people to this Bishop and his successors free from all secular regal services After which one Gistni excommunicated for a rape committed by a Nephew and follower of his upon a Virgin whom he tooke violently out of the Church of Landaffe was forced to give Milne to the Bishop and his Successors to obtaine absolution By these instances wee may partly discerne by what undue meanes Bishops at first obtained their large Temporalties and Revenues even by enforcing Kings and great persons to buy out and expiate their offences by endowing their Sees with Lands and Manors without which they could not purchase their absolution and we likewise learn hence that Bishops in those dayes excommunicated none but in a Synod with the suffrage of all their Clergy Edmund de Bromfeild the 48. Bishop of Landaffe for procuring and bringing in the Popes Bulls of Provision to make him Abbot of Bury contrary to his owne expresse Oath and the Statutes of the Realme was for this his contempt and disobedience committed to the Tower by King Richard the second where he lay prisoner a long time neither durst the Pope yeeld him any assistance to justifie his owne Bull. The late Bishops of this See as Feild and others have beene so notoriously peccant that I need not mention them wherefore I shall passe on to the Bishops of Bangor Bishops of Bangor MAuritius the third Bishop of Bangor most undutifully refused a long time to doe homage to the King of England for his Bishopricke held of him but at last was perswaded to doe it Robert of Shrewsbury joyning with Leolin Prince of Wales against King Iohn his Soveraigne was taken prisoner by the
King in his owne Cathedrall Church and ransomed for 200. hawkes after this dying he was buried not in the Church-yard but in the market place of Shrewsbury by his owne appointment Richard the 10. Bishop of Bangor excommunicated David ap Lhewelin Prince of Wales for that contrary to his Oâth he took his Brother Gryffith prisoner who was content upon the Bishops word to goe to his Brother and when he saw that course would not reforme him he never lin complaining first to the King of England then to the Pope that he so incensed them as the one excommunicated him the other made warre upon him untill he delivered his said Brother into the Kings hands who caused him to be kept in the Tower of London till he endeavoring there to escape by misfortune brake his necke The Prince hereupon so wasted the Bishopricke that in the yeare 1248. this Bishop and the Bishop of Saint Asaph were forced to beg their bread Whereupon this Bishop came to the Abbot of Saint Albanes desiring that the Bosome of Mercy might be opened unto his poverty and he abiding there untill his Bishopricke wasted and spoiled with continuall warre should recover some better estate might together with his Chaplaine there breath and rest themselves from those calamities wherewith they had beene long afflicted in like sort as heretofore the Bishop of Hereford had done who was honorably entertained there almost the space of twenty yeares Richard Young the 22. Bishop of Bangor for some contempt and disobedience against the King and confederating as is likely with that Rebell Owen Glendor was imprisoned two or three yeares till the Pope Anno 1404. translated him to Rochester by his Bull. Lewis the 23. Bishop of Bangor Anno. 1408. joyned with the Earle of Northumberland the Lord Bardolfe and others in open Rebellion against King Henry the fourth The Earle was slaine in battell in the field the Lord Bardolfe mortally wounded and their heads set upon London Bridge The Bishop was likewise taken prisoner in the battell but obtained pardon from the King because he had no Armes upon him when he was taken though the incendiary of the other two and as great a Traytor as they but the Abbot of Hayles was hanged because hee had borne Armes in that Rebellion So happy are Traytorly and Rebellious Bishops as to scape scot free in their Treasons and Rebellions when all other sorts of men have execution done upon them Arthur Bulkly Bishop of Bangor and Iohn Lewis Vicar of Llain-geynwina were attainted in a Praemunire at the prosecution of William Whorewood the Kings Attorney for suing for the right of Patronage and Tithes of the said Church and for severall summes of money due on bond for Tithes in this Bishops Ecclesiasticall Court which had no cognisance of them being temporall and belonging only to the Kings Civill Courts to the derogation of the imperiall Jurisdiction of the King and his Crowne and subversion of the Lawes and Statutes of the Realme And hereupon judgement was given against them according to the Statute This Bishop sold away five faire Bells out of the Steeple of his Cathedrall Church which maâd the Musicke there Should I rip up the scandalous lives and Actions of some of the late Pilates of this See one of whom published The Practise of Piety which some say he never writ though neither he nor any of his successors did ever much practice it in their lives or should I recite the vile complaints of late against one of them in 2 or 3 late Parliaments I should be over tedious and pollute my paper with such beastly actions as would cause chast eyes to blush and turne their aspect from them Wherefore I shall passe them over in silence he being gone to answer them before the supreame tribunall informing you only that he imposed Armies upon his Clergy and provided an Armory for them to be kept in within his Cathedrall at Bangoâ And so I post on to Assaph Diocesse Saint Assaph IOhn Trevaur Bishop of Saint Assaph pronounced the sentence for deposing King Richard the second in which instrument he is first named as appeares by this ensuing Copy of it In the Name of God Amen We Iohn Bishop of Saint Assaph chosen and deputed speciall Commissaries by the three states of this present Parliament representing the whole body of the Realme for all such mattersâ by the said estates to us committed Wee understanding and considering the manifold crimes hurts and harmes done by Richard King of England and misgovernance of the same by a long time to the great decay of the said Land and utter ruine of the same shortly to have beene had not the speciall grace of our God thereto put the sooner remedy And also further more adverting that the said King Richard by acknowledging his owne insufficiency hath of his owne meere voluntaây and free will renounced and given over the rule and governance of this Land with all rights and hânours unto the same belonging and utterly for his merits hath judged himselfe not unworthily to be deposed of all Kingly Majesty and Estate Royall We the Premisses well considering by good and diligent deliberation by the power name and authority to us as aforesaid committed pronounce decerâe and declare the same King Richard before this to have beene and so to be unprofitable uâaâle unsuffiâient and unworâhy of the Rule and Government of the foresaid Realmes and Lorâships and of all rights and other the appurtenances thereto belonging And fâr the same causes wee deârive him of all Kingly dignity and worshâp and of all Kingly worship in himselfe And we depose him by our sentence definitive forbidding expresly to all Archbishops and Bishops and all other Prelates Dukes Marquesses Earles Barons and Knights and all other men of the foresaid Kingdome and Lordships Subjects and Leiges whatsoever they be that none of them from this day forward to the foresaid Richard as King and Lord of the foresaid Realmes and Lordships be neither obedient nor attendant Immediatly as this sentence was in this wise passed and that by reason thereof the Realme stood voyd without head or governour for the same The Duke of Lancaster rising from the place where before hee sate and standing where all the house might behold him laid claime to the Crowne to which the Lords assented After which the Archbishop of Canterbury Arundel having notice of the minds of the Lords stood up and asked of the Commons if they would assent to the Lords which in their minds thought the claime of the Duke made to be rightfull and necessary for the wealth of the Realme and them all Whereto the Commons with one voyce cryed Yea yea yea After which answer the said Archbishop going to the Duke and kneeling downe before him on his knees addressed to him all his purpose in a few words which ended he rose and taking the Duke by the right hand
might laugh him to scorne more than this they caused Bishops and Monkes and some part of the Nobility to be in the field against our King Iohn and set all the People at liberty from their Oath whereby they owed allegiance to their King and at last wickedly and most abominably they bereaved the King not onely of his Kingdome but also of his life Besides this they excommunicated and cursed King Henry the eight the most famous Prince and stirred up against him sometime the Emperour sometime the French King and as much as in them was put in adventure our Realme to have beene a very prey and spoyle yet were they but âooles and mad to thinke that either so mighty a Prince could be scared with bugges and rattles or else that so Noble and great a Kingdome might so easily even at one morsell be devoured and swallowed up And yet as though all this were too little they would needes make all the Realme tributary to them and exacted thence yearely most unjust and wrongfull taxes So deere cost us the friendship of the City of Rome Iohn Ponet sometimes Bishop of Winchester which hee afterwards deserted in his Apologie against Doctor Martin in defence of Priests marriage c. 4.5 p. 44.52.53.54 expressely reckons up Popes Cardinals Bishops Priests Monkes Cannons Fryers c. to be the Orders of Antichrist taxing them likewise severely and comparing them with the Eustathian heâetickes for refusing to weare usuall garments and putting upon them garments of strange fashions to vary from the Common sort of people in apparell likewise of the name Bishop and Superintendent And âurther whereas it pleaseth Martin not onely in this place but also hereafter to jest at the name of Superintendent he sheweth himselfe bent to condemne all things that be good though in so doing he cannot avoyde his open shame Who knoweth noâ that the name Bishop hath so beene abused that when it was spoken the people understood nothing else but a great Lord that went in a white Rotcheâ with a wide shaven crowne and that carrieth an Oyle box with him whâââ he used once in 7. yeares riding about to confirme children c. Now to bring the people from this abuse what better meanes can be devised than to teach the people their errour by another word out of the Scriptures of the same signification which thing by the terme Superintendent would in time have beene well brought to passe For the ordinary paines of such as were called Superintendents âhould have taught the people to understand the duty of their Bishop which your Papistâ would faine have hidden from them And the word Superintendent being a very Latine word made English by use should in time have taught the people by the very Etymologie and proper signification what things were meant when they heard that name which by this terme Bishop could not so well bee done by reason that Bishops in the time of Popery were Over-seers in name but not indeed So that their doings could not âeach the people their names neither what they should looke for at their Bishops hands For the name Bishop spoken amongst the unlearned signified to them nothing lesse than a preacher of Gods Word because there was not nor is any thing more rare in any order of Ecclesiasticall persons than to see a Bishop preach whereof the doings of the Popish Bishops of England can this day witnesse but the name Superintendent should make him ashamed of his negligence and afraid of his idlenesse knowing that S. Paul doth call upon him to attend to himselfe and to his whole flocke of the which sentence our Bishops marke the first peece right well that is to take heede to themselves but they be so deafe they cannot hearken to the second that is to looke to their flocke I deny not but that the name Bishop may be well taken but because the evilnesse of the abuse hath marred the goodnesse of the word it cannot be denied but that it was not amisse to joyne for a time another word with it in his place whereby to restore that abused word to his right signification And the name Superintendent is such a name that the Papists themselves saving such as lacke both learning and wit cannot finde fault withall For Peresius the Spaniard and an Arch-papist out of whom Martin hath stollen a great part of his booke speaking of a Bishop saith Primum Episcopi munus nomen ipsum prae se fert quod est superintendere Episcopus enim Superintendens interpretant visitans aut supervidens c. that is to say the chiefe Office of a Bishop by interpretation signifieth a Superintendent a visitor or an Over-seer Why did not Martin as well steale this peece out of Peresius as he did steale all the Common places that he hath for the proofe of the Canons of the Apostles and of traditions in his second and third Chapters Martin in the 88. leafe is not ashamed in his booke to divide the significations of the termes Bishop and Super-intendent as though the one were not signified by the other But it may be that Martin as the rest of the Popish Sect would not have the name of Superintendent or minister used least that name which did put the people in remeÌbrance of Sacrificing and blood sapping should be forgotten Thus and much more he Walter Haddon Vice-Chancellour of the University of Cambridge for sundry yeares in King Edward the 6. and Deane of the Arches in Queene Elizabeth raigne in his Booke against Hierome Osorius l. 3. fol. 251 writes short but sharpe of the Treasons of our English Prelates against our Kings There have beene few Princes in this our Britaine for the space of 5 hundred yeares to whom most sordid Monkes but especially those who have possessed the See of Canterbury have not procured some troubles Anselme how insolently opposed he himselfe to William Rufus and Henry the first Theobald how proud was hee against King Stephen how great Tragedies did Thomas of Canterbury whom you have canonized for a Saint for Sedition raise up against Henry the second William of Ely and also Thomas Arundell of Canterbury a nefarious Traytor what wonderfull troubles procured he not onely to King Richard the second but to all estates of the Kingdome What King Iohn suffered from Langton and other Bishops who procured him to be judicially deprived of his Crowne and Kingdome by the Pope is unknowne to none neither was Edmund of Canterbury lesse opposite to King Henry the third Edward the first succeeded Henry his Father in the government whom Iohn Peckham of Canterbury resisted with incredible boldnesse leaving Winchelsie his Successor who nothing degenerating from his footsteps had wonderfull contentions with the King Both of them an Archbishop each of them an arch-contemner of Majesty What shall I say of Arch-bishop Walter to whom it was not sufficient by force to rescue Adrian or Alton Bishop of Hereford in despite of King and Parliament
12. Ed. 4. f. 201 202 223 224. Grafton 8. 12. Ed. 4. f. 678.714 Speeds Hist. l. 9. c. 17. p. 887. sect 88. Holinshed p. 683.693 19 THOMAS ROTHERAM Godwin p. 616. Speeds hist. l 9. c 19. p 929.946 20 THOMAS SAVAGE Godwin p. 617. 21 CHRISTOPHER BAMBRIDGE Godwin p. 617.618 Holinshâd p. 835. 22 THOMAS WOLSIE Antiqu Eccles. Brit. p 355â to 374. Godw. p. 620. to 623. Mr. Tyndalls Practise of Popish Prelates p. 369. to 377. Hall Grafâon Holinshed Stow How in the life of Henry the 8. Speed hist. p. 1004 1005. to 1027. Fox Acts and Monuments p. 899. to 9â9 See Holinshed p. 835. to 930. * He was afraid of poysoning it should seeme * See 1. â 6 c. 2 and the Breviaâe of the ârelates Encroachments * Richard Stanihurst his Continuation of the Chronicles of Ireland in Holinshed Vol. 2. p. 85. to â8 * Holinshed p. 908. * Practise of Popish Prelates p. 368. to 373. Note this ensuing Policie which our Prelates now practise Note this policie whâch Cantârbury of late imitated * Practise of Popish Prelates p. 369. to 373. Nota. Note this Note this Note this * Pag. 375. Note this * Halls Chron. 21. H. 8. f. 184 185 189 190. * Practise of Popish Prelates p. 373. * Holinshed p. 915 916. * Holinshed p. 917. Godwin p. 621. Speed hist. l. 9. c. 21. p. 1034. to 1043. Grafton An 27. H. 8. p. 1233. to 1237. 23 EDWARD LEE 24 ROBERT HOLGATE Godwin p. 624. * Fox Acts and Monuments p. 1891. to 1894. Godwin p. 625. 25 HARSNâTâ Epist. 237. f. 233. 26 RICHARD NEALE See a new discovery of the Prelates Tyranny p. 92. to 108. In his Description of England l. 2 c. 1. p. 133. 1 VODINUS Speeds hist l 7. c 4. p. 207. Godw. p. 182. * Math. West An. 450. Henricus Huntindon hâst l. 2. p. 310. Polychron l. 5. c. 1. * âolychron l. â c. 1. f. â84 Iacobus Vsserius de Brit. âccles Primordiis p. 334. Ant nini Chron Tit. 11. c 18. sect 3 f. 51. B. Vincentâi spec hist. l. 20. c. 11. 2 ROBERT DE SIGILLO William Harrisons Description of England l 2. c 1. p. 133.134 * The Bishop refused to sweare fealty to the King onely to please the Pope 3 William de Sancta Maria. * Matth Wâstm Ann 1208. Matth. Paris An. 1208 p. 217.218 224. Godwin p. 194. Fabians Chron. part 1. Anno 1205. p. 28. Polichron l. 7. c. 33 Holinshed p. 171.172 Martins History p. 46.47.48 4 Roger Niger * Matthew Paris p 374 375. Godwin p. 194.195 Mathew Westm. An 1235 p. 140. * Matth. Paris p. 365.366 Matth. Westm. Anâ 1232. p. 132.133.134 Speed p. 606. * Matth. Paris p 374.375 Matth. Westm. An. 1233 p. 141. Speed p. 608. 5 FVLCO BSSET * Matth. Paris p 944.957.886.887 and Godwin p. 194.195 6 HENRY SANDWICH * Matth. Wâst Anno. 1259. p. 182. Matth. Westm. Anno. 1265. 1266. p. 330.332.336.337.342.343 Matth. Paris p. 961.970 Godwin p. 196. Speed p. 641. Holinshed p. 271. 7 RICHARD WENWORTH * Holinshed p. 348. Yhâ Walsingham Hist. Angl. pag. 110.111 8 WILLIAM COVRTNEY * Holinshed p. 420.421 Walsingham Hist. Angl. p. 216.217.218 * Walsingham Hi. Angl. p 217.218 Holinshed p. 457 458. 9 ROBERT BRAYBROOKE Stout Words of the Bishop of London * Walsingham Hist. Angl. p. 188.189 10 NICHOLAS RIDLY * Holinshed p. 1089. 11 EDMOND BONNER * Holinshed p. 159.1160 * Fox Acts and Monuments Ediit ult vol. 2. p. 215. l. 378.379.38 350.554.672 to 699. vol. 3 p. 105.106.107.251.254 to 384 759.879 898 974. Martins History p. 453. Godwin p. 144. 12 RICHARD FLETCHER Martins Hist. p. 810. Godwin p. 156. 13 RICHARD BANCROFT Oâ whom see more before in Cante See Lewâs Hughes his grievances p. 14.15 * See p. 151.152 14 WILâIAM LAVD 15 WILLIAM IVXON * See the Articles of the Scottish Commissioners against Canterbury * William Harrisonâ his De. scrip Engl. lib. 2. c. 2. p. 141 1 WINA Matth Wesâm An. 666 p. 234. Godwin p. 132.160 * Matth West An. 834. p. 301. Godwin p 162. 2 HERREFIRDVS 3 EDSINVS * Matth. Westm. An. 1016. p. 397.398 Polichron l. 6. c. 7. Holinshed Hist. of England l. 7. c. 9 10. p. 175.176 Speed p. 425.426 4 ALWYN * Antiq. Eccl. Brit p 73 to 79. Speed p. 203 413.41â Godwin p 168. Holinshed Hist. of Engl l. 8. c. 1 2 4. * Polichrân l 6. â 24â 4 Stigand Godwin p 168 169. Holinshed p. 30 Godwin p. 169 170. Math. West A. â 102. p. 23. An. 1107. p. 25 29. 5 William Giffard HENRY DE BLOYS * Malmsâ Novel l. 1. 2. p. 178 to 194. Matth. Paris p. 71. to 76. Matth Westm. An. 1135. to 1150. Speed l. 9 c. 5. p. 483 484 493 494 Godwin p. 221 222 223 Neuhrig Hist. l. 1.2 4 to 21. Fox Acts and Monuments p. 181. Hoveden An. pars prior p. 481 482. Holinshed p. 54. 7 Peter de la Roche * Math Paris p. 370.372 373 393. to 397. Mat. Westâ An. 1233. p. 134 135 c. Speed p. 607 to 612. Holinshed p. 1075. The King by advancing Strangers discontânts his Nobles The English Peeres confederate against the strangers The âarons contemne the Kings Summons * Paris calls himâ Bacum The frank speech of a Preacher * That is Rockes and Stones * In Iuly The Barons second contempt to the Kings command The traiterous errand to the King In August nexâ Rog. de Wend. M. S. In August new Rog. de Wend. M. S. The Earle Marshall in Armes * Matth. Paris Confederates himselfe with Lewelin Prince of Wales Rog. Wend M. S. Math. Paâis * The Sunday after Michaelmas * Math Westm. Roger Wend. Mathâ Paris Hubert de Bârgo escapes into Wales Ypod. Neust. a An. 1205 p. 134 135 See Godwin p 172. Antiqu. Eccles. Brit p. 160 16â Roger Wendever The King gives way to the fury of the rebellious A practise to ruine the Earle Maâshall The Pestilent tenour of the Letters * Rog. Wend. M. S. Matth. Pariâ Alexander Bishop of Chester cleareth himselfe from disloyalty The Engâish Bishops dâale with the King about redâesse of the the common evils Objections against the Bâshop of Winton and the Poictouines The outrages of âhe Maâshalline faction * Note thâs * Edmond afterwards canonized Antiqu. Eccles. Brit. p. 160.161 * Antiqu. Eccl. Brit p. 171 163â * Rog. de Wend. M.S. Matth. Maris * Matth. West An. 1238. p. 147. Antiq. Eccles. Brit. p. 169. * Antiqu. Eccleâ Brit. p. 181.182 Mat. Paris An. 1246. p. 672. to 689. WILLIAM de RALEY 8 WILLIAM RALEY Matth. Wesâm Anno. 143. p. 174â175 An. 1244. p. 178.179 Matth. Paris p. 588.597.616.619 Godwin p. 227.228 Holinshed p. 231.232 * Matth. âaris p. 774.775.780.788.789.794.824.830 to 834.847.890.900.994.995.946.959 Godwin p. 176.177 6 ETHELMARVS 10 GERNSEY * Matth. West and Matth. Paris An. 1265.1266 Holinshed p 271. Godwân p. 177. See Mat. Paris p.
what ânsueth Henry Stalbridg * See the 5 6. part of the Hom. against wilfull rebellion And the 2. part of thâ Homely on Whitsunday * Ibid. fol. 18. 22. to 31. Note * See a supplication to King Henry the 8. An. 1544. accordingly * M. Tindals practise of Prelates accordingly * Buceâus de Regnâ Christi l. 2. c. 12. * Note See the Supplication to King Henry the eight An. 1544. Mr FISH Fox Acts and Monum p. 926.927 The fruits of Prelates greatnesse sitting in Parliament * Now they bring such into the High Commission there ruine them or force them to give over their actions Note the danger that accrews by making Clergy-men chiefe Temporall officers MARTYN BUCER * Lib. 2. c. 1.2.12 In his Scripoa Anglicana Basilea 1577. p. 65.69.70.71.580 * It is the Divell then not God that calls Bishops to be Courtiers and temporall officers * How Prelates came by their great Lordly possessions See his Scripta Anglicana pag. 254.255.259.291 292 293. and Comment in Matth. 16. And âhe unbishoping of Timothy and Titus p. 106 107 108. Zwinglius Bishop Hooper * Fox vol. 3. pag. 46.137 * Upon the 8. Commandement p. 78. * See Rucerus dâ râgnâ Christi l. 2. c. 12. Note The Booke of Ordination * 3 Edwâ 6. c. 12.8 Eliz. c. 1. Canon 36. The Bishop Answer The Bishop Answer The Booke of Homilies Father Latimer * in his Sermons f. 17 18 c. Note this Note this welâ * Fathâr Laâymer would not have Bishops Lords of the Parliament or to sit therein Note this The Spirituall Pastors have a great charge In his Sermons fol. 10.11 Dr. Harpesfield Iohn Bradford Fox Acts Monuments v. 3. p. 293. Edmund Allân This is the present objection for the continuance of Bishops Deanes and Chapters Notâ IOHN BALE * His Image of both Churches on Apoc. 19. 20. part 3. f. 195.208 MATTHEW PARKER * Antiquit. Ecâl Brit. p. 139.140.141.142.143 A strange evill death of a Clergie Lord Treasurer who like Iudas Christs Treasurer and bag-bearer dyed in despaire * Lego omnia bona mâa Dominâ Regi corpus sepulturâ Animâm Diabolo Quâ dictâ expiravit c. Note See Nicholas de Clemangiis De Corrupto Ecclesia statu c. 17.18.19 an excellent Discourse against Bishops intermedling in temporall affaires and bearing civill ofââces * Hâvedân Aâââl pars postââiâr p. 779. Speed p 550 * Annal. pars posterior p. 767.768 THOMAS BEACON Isay. 36.10 Mat. 5.13 Joh. 20.21 Wolvish Sheepheards The description of a certaine head Wolfe clathed in a Bishops rotchet A comparison betweene Queen Isabels time and ours Priests chiefe in the Country and thorow out England Awake Nobility The ambition and security of the Papists MILES COVERDALE * Godwins Cat. p. 338. JOHN PONET WALTER HADDON Bishop ALLEY Bishop PILKINGTON Mr. Nowel BISHOP ELMER Few of our Prelates would now refuse such a proffer Act. 3 â to 7. Cor. 4.12 * 1 Tim. 6.8 NICHOLAS BULLINGHAM IOHN BRIDGES Difference betweene Priests and Bishops * Hiârâniâus ãâã Titum Dist. 63. Can. Oliâ idâm * Lib. 4. Dist. 24.1 â Tim. 3â Instiâutiâ dâctr Christi de shârâ ordinis fol. 196. * Summa Angâlica L. Ord. The papistâ controversie about their holy order The Heavenly and earthly Kingdome are not ãâã joyned that the Bishops may be earthly Kings M. Sanders objetion and answer Whether a Bishop may take a Kingdome upon him pâoperly or unproperly Deposing of Princes by the Prelates practises Heb. 10. The Churches promotion Matth. 2â Glossa in Lyââââââpâr Iâh Hofmeister in Luc. 12. Why Christ took not on him the office of a Magistrate Christ abolished not the magistrates office though he himâelfe reâused it M. Iohn Fox Bishop Iuâl * Ad Eâagrium * Dâ simplicit Prelatâr Eâasm in Schol. in Epist. ad Euagrium M. Harding Hieron iâ Epist. ad Titum c. I. Erasm. in Schol. iâ Epist. ad Euagr. Sub. Lââne Sâssiâne 10. Erasm. in Apologia ad Pium * Hieron ad Euagrium * Erasmus adversus Albert. Pighium * Hierân in Epist. ad Titum c. 1. * Hieron âodem locâ * August Epist. 9. * Chrys. in 1 Tim. Homili 11. Hieron ad Euagrium * Aug. in quaest Novi Vet. Testamâ q. 101. * Amb. in 1 Tim. cap. 3. * Ioh. de Paristis cap. 22. in vira Silvestri * De cânsideraââ ad Eug. lib. 4. â * Aug. de Civit. Deâ lib. 19. c. 19. * Chrysost. Hom. 43â in opere imperfecto in Mat. * Serm. 33. in Cantica * Bern. Serm. 1. in Conv. S. Pauli * Conc. Macrââse âitatur ab Illyr intâr testâs verit p. 121. * Chrys. in Mat. Homil. 35. * Hieron contra Lucifârianos * Hieron in Sophoniam âap 1. * Conc. Trident. * Sub Paulo 3. Admonitio Legator * Avântinus lib. 3. de Rupertâ * Berâ in Cantic Serm. 33. Holcot in sapient lect 23. * Bern. in Cantiâ Serm. 77. * Lauâ Valla de Donat. Const. Paralipomen * Vrspergen * Bernar. de considerationâ ad Eugenium l. 4â (a) 8 Quast 1. Qui Episcopatum (b) August 2. qu. 7. Qui nec Aug. (c) Aug. cont Donatist lib. 6. (d) Bern. de considerat ad Eugenium lib. 3. 1â Cor. 15. (e) Aâ Do. 1â9â (f) An. 1273. In provisione Marâona c. 9. (g) Extr. Qui silli sunt Legitime (h) Lâges Canuti (i) Robert Keilwey his Reports f. 184. b. (k) Nostre Seigâiour le Roy poit assets bien tener son Parliament perlây ses temporall Seigniours per ses Commons tout sans les spirituals Seigniors Carlos spiritual Signiors nont ascun place enââ Parliament Chamber per Reason de lour spiritualty mes solement perâ Reason de lour Temporall possessions c. Bishop Latymer Bishop Bilsân A Parliament taking part with truth hath the warrant of God and the Magistrate Laymen may make their choice what faith they will professe The Prince is authorized from God to executâ his Commandement The Jesuites presume that all is theirs The Prince may command for truth though the Bishops would say no. The Jesuites have neither Gods Law nor mans to make that which the Prince and the Parliament did to be void for lacke of the Bishops assents The Kings Judah did command for truth without a Counââll * 2 Chron. 14. cap. 15. * 2 Chron. â9â 4 Kings 22. Christian Princes may do the likâ * Constantine authorised Christian Religson without any Coââcell Eusâb de vita Constant. lib. 2. * Iustinian had no Councell for the making of his Constitutions But 6. generall Councels in 790 yeares * Soâra l. 5. c. 10. Theodosius made his owne choyse what Religion he would establish Realmes have beene Christned upon the perswasions of Lay men and women â Ruff. l. â c. 9. And never asked the Priests leave so to doâ Soc. l. 1. c. 19. India converted by Merchants â Ruff. l. 1. c. 10. Iberia converted by a woman The Jesuites would have
this peece of it may seasonably promote have induced mee to divide it into two parts the first whereof thou hast here compleate the second God willing thou shalt receive with all possible expedition In the mean season I shall desire thy favourable acceptation of this moity and of a perfect Table of the severall Chapters of the whole Treatise wherein thou maist behold the latter part in Epitome till thou enjoy it in grosse A TABLE OF THE CHAPTERS OF THE FIRST PART Chap. I. COntaining the severall Treasons Conspiracies Rebellions Seditions Contumacies and Disloyalties of the Archbishops of Canterbury against their Soveraignes Kings of England and the severall Warres Tumults and Dissentions occasioned and raised by them in or against our Realme Chap. II. Of the severall Treasons Conspiracies Rebellions Seditions State-schismes Contempts and Disloyalties of the Archbishops of Yorke against their Soveraignes and of the Warres Tumults and Civill Dissentionâ caused by them Chap. III. Comprising the severall Treasons Conspiracies Rebellions Contumacies Disloyalties Warres Dissentions and State Schismes of the Bishops of London Winchester Durham Salisbury and Lincolne The TABLE of the Chapters of the second Part. Chap. IV. Comprising the Treasons Conspiracies Seditions Conâumacies and Disloyalties of the Bishops of Ely Exeter and Hereford Chap. V. Containing the Treasons Conspiracies Seditions Contumacies and Disloyalties of the Bishops of Chichester Carlile Chester and Norwich Chap. VI. Comprising the Treasons Conspiracies Seditions Contumacies and Disloyalties of the Bishops of S. Davids Landaffe Bangor Asaph Bath and Wels. Chap. VII Containing the severaâl Treasons Rebellions Seditions Schismes Contumacies Warres and disloyalties of the Bishops of France Normandy Scotland and Ireland with reference unto England Chap. VIII Containing certaine conclusions deduced from the premises with the judgements and râsolutions of divers of our ancient Writers and Martyrs and some of our learnedest Bishops and Authors in Queene Elizabeths raigne touching the pretended Divine Iurisdiction of Bishops their Treasons Rebellions Temporalties large Possessions and the uselessenesse unprofitablenesse and mischievousnesse of Lordly Bishops and their government in our Church Chap. IX Comprising an answer to the principall Objections alleaged by the Prelates in defence of the Divine pretended institution and for the continuance of their Episcopacieâ in our Church ERRATA PAge 11. l. 40. read The King thinking p. 73. l. 21. such l. 33. aât au Royans Rây p. 78. l. â0 faithfull p. â25 l. 28. granted grânted p. 132. l. 5. Edward deceasing p. 144. l. 1. Dâacanâs p. 147. l 9 Datary p. 150. â l 8. Penry p. 152. l. 24. against p. 156. l. 16. Saxons p. 171. l. 11. Archiepiscopall l. 15 un intârruptâd p. 176. l. 38 oppressions p 194 l. 13. undefiâed p. 212. l. 14. they the. p. 220 l. 11. favour feare p. 234. l. 1. be appâehended p. 2â8 l. 18. this the p. â3â l. 6. dele a. p. 242. l. 1 dele andâ l. 12. Edmond Edward pâ 241 l 8. Bishop p. 260. l. 13. were where p. 261. l. 14. excellently learned p. â62 l 37. ripped p. 284. l. 2âââele in p. 277 l. 27.35 deluded deâivered p. 280 l. 2. Cales l 25. forfeiting fortefying p. 281 l. 31. said laid 282 l. 23 wiâe wââe p 292. l. 23. greaâlyâ p 295. l. 30. upon this p. 305 l. 20. left lift l. 28. or of p. 312. l. 40. everâ even p. 315. l. 9. learned unlearned p. 318. l. 24. examination excommunication p. 323. l. â9 Geofâyâ Hugh p. 327. l. 17. gravissima l. 27. accuse accurse p. 331. l. 20. strangers p. 334. l. 4. from his p. 336. l. 29. imployed In the Margin p. â35 l. 6. Beacon l. 8. vol. 3. p. â51 l. 5. Bishop See THE PROLOGVE THere is nothing more frequent in these latter dayâs in the mouthes of our domineering Lordly Prelates than this triviall Paradox of Archbishop Bancroft which some would Originally father upon our late Soveraigne King James NO BISHOP NO KING as if Kings could neither bee nor continue Kings unlesse Prelates were suffered both to be and continue Lords and Princes Crownes irreparably lost if Bishops Miters were but once cast downe This absurd and groundlesse Assertion as it is evidently disproved by those many flourishing Kings and Kingdomes which have well subsisted withâut Lord Bishops both before these Mushrome Lords Spirituall onely in Title but wholly Temporall in reality first sprouted up by insensible degrees in the Church of Christ so it is most infallibly convinced of notorious falshood by the multitude of those most execrable Treasons Treacheries Conspiracies Rebellions Contumacies Insurrections Seditions and Anti-Monarchiall practises of Lordly Prelates against their Soveraignes in all ages since they grew rich and potent in all Kingdomes and Churches where they have beene admitted of which there are so many presidents as would fully fraught many Folio Volumes and require another Baronius or Tostatus to digest into severall vast Tomes And I dare further adde to the immortall prayse of this loyall generation of Lordly Prelates that there is no one calling or profession of men whatsoever in the Christian World guilty of so many traiterous treacherous perfidious seditious rebellious contumacious practises and conspiracies against their lawfull Princes or that have proved such execrable firebrands of dissentions commotions bloody warres Rebellions and detestable Schismes both in Church and State as these Prelaticall Lords Yea I suppâse I may confidently averre without any errour or calumny that Lordly Prelates have beene the Originall Authors and contrivers of more Treasons Conspiracies Rebellions Schismes Warres and Contentions in Christian Kingdomes than all other rankes and callings of men whatsoever not severally considered but united This I could at large demonstrate by an whole Volume of examples of Popes and Lordly Prelates in forraigne parts but I neede not travell abroad since we have so many presidents at home of our owne English Lordly Prelates as may abundantly suffice to illustrate this truth the chiefest whereof I have here collected and faithfully transcribed out of the Marginall Authors quoted to every of them whose very words I onely recite for the most part but where brevity or necessitie enfoâce me to use my owne expressions for methâd or connexion sake when the Historians either somewhat vary or are over-tedious in their relations or where one Historian relates some particulars which another omits in which case I must desire the Reader to peruse all the Authors quoted to each example lest examining onely one or two of them which record but a part and not the entire relation he should either wrong himselfe or censure me of calumnie or forgerie without just cause Neither let the Reader here expect an exact enumeration of all the Treasons Conspiracies Trecheries Rebellions Seditions Conâumacies Warres or State-schismes that our English Prelates have beene guilty of since they became potent Lordsâ for many of them no doubt were so secretly contrived and carryed by them that the Historians of their âimes could have no information of them
King though thus advanced and Crowned by him and the Prelates against all right and the approbation of the Nobles and People who stood for Robert fell out with him banished him the Realme as being overbusie and pragmaticall till at last with much adoe he mediated his peace Now what was this but an act of Treason Treachery and injustice to thrust the right Heiâe from the Crown and set up an Usurper Which as it procured many bloody Warres betweene the two Brethren so it brought great misery on the whole Realme as the Histories of those times witnesse and procured himselfe much blame This Arch-Prelate Lanfranke was used by Pope Gregory before this exploit of his for the undermining of William the Conqueror and the subjecting both of him and his State to the Papacie which he endevouring but not effecting his Holinesse growing angry with this Agent Lanfrancke cleared himselfe of the blame shewing him how diligently but indeede treacherously he had bestirred himselfe in counselling to sweare to yeeld obedience and doe fealty to the Pope Suasi sed non persuasi saith he I have so advised him but I could not perswade him O perfidious ungratefull counsell and swasion of this Prelate to make his Soveraigne and his Realme meeâe Vassals to the Pope This Lanfrancke so farre offended William Rufus that he banished him the Land whereupon he went to Rome and travelled over divers Countries in Exile till a writing on a certaine night falling as it were from heaven into the hands of a Clerke wherein it was written that William Rufus was slaine which afterwards came to passe he heard the newes of Rufus his death and thereupon returned againe to his See of Canterbury and there dyed of a Feaver Anselme Arch-Bishop of Canterbury his immediate successour presently after his Consecration sell into contestation with his Soveraigne William Rufus naming and accepting Vrban to be Pope before the King had acknowledged him to be so for which and for his over-sawcie speeches and carririage to the King and his refusing to acknowledge his fauââ he was commanded out of the Realme all the Prelates of England except onely Gundalfus Bishop of Rochester assenting to the King against Anselme that he was guilty of High Treason for attempting to deprive the Crowne of sundry Prerogatives Royall belonging to itâ to wit Soveraigneâ Pope Vrban used Anselm as his instrument to draw the King to his beck and to subject the Crowne and Kingdom to his will which incredible pride and Popish incroachments of his attempted by the meanes of Anselme and other chiefe Prelates of the Kingdome caused the King for prevention of further mischefes to banish thââ Rebellious Trayterly Prelate who repairing to the Pope where hee had good entertainement made many complaints against his Soveraigne whose death he both plotted and conspired as is probable by that Vision which Matthew Westminster records to have appeared to Anselme during his exile wherein he saw God at the prayers of the Saints in England deliver a fiery Arrow to Martyr Saint Alban who delivered it to an evill Spirit an avenger of wickednesse that cast it flying like a Comet throw the ayre understanding presently in the Spirit that the King wounded and shot with that Arrow perished that night he saw this Vision Wherupon celebrating the Masse very early the next morning he packed up his clothes Books and other things which he would have carried with him and forthwith began his journey towards his Church of Canterbury to which when he came neere he heard the King was slaine about the same time he having in all likelihood before that plotted with and hired Walter Tyrell the French Knight who shot the King in the brest with an Arrow in stead of the Sâag he was chasing to murther the King in this manner about that time which fore-plotted Treason was the occasion of this Vision True it is that the Monkes who favoured Anselme and writ the Histories of those times impute this murther onely to a casualty as if the Arrow had glanced against a Tree and so by accident slaine the King who with one only groane fell downe and dyed But certainely this Vision with many other of that nature registred by our Monks compared with other circumstances as the great hatred of the Clergie Monkes and Prelates towards him his premonition not to ride abroad a hunting that day that Tyrell and the King were alone and all the company else scattered from him when this was done that most of his followers as soone as they heard of it made away that Tyrell so easily escaped without any prosecution for this fact that the Kings Corpes was layd by some few Country Peasants onely all the rest forsaking him into a Colliers Cart drawne with one silly beast through a very foule and filthy way where the Carâ breaking he lay pittifully goared and filthily bemired that he was obscurely buried at Winchester the next day following not onely without any state or solemnity but without any teares In cujus Sepultura lachrymae locum prae gaudio non habeâant saith Matthew Paris that there were so many predictions of his death by Monkes that Anselme had such speedy notice of it and provided for his returne to England the next morning after These severall circumstances I say compared with Anselmes Vision are strong arguments to me that his death was not casuall but plotted by this Arch-Prelate and his instruments to end the controversies then betweene them This King being thus dispatched King Henry the first succeeded him calls home Anselme from his Exile who immediately upon his returne deprived divers Bishops and Abbots in a Convocation at London and presently after fell out with this King also as hee had done with William Rufus for disposing of all Bishoprickes that fell at his pleasure giving investiture and possession of them by the delivery of a Staffe and a Ring according as his predecessors had done and all Princes generally used to doe in that Age whereupon Anselme denying this Prerogative to his Soveraigne refused both to consecrate any of the Bishops thus elected and appointed or to repute any of those already consecrated by such election for lawfull Bishops alledging that it was laââely prohibited by Pope Vrban the second in a Counâcell held under him that any Clerke should take the investiture of any spirituall preâerment from the hand of any King Prince or Layman The King upon Anselmes refusall required Gerard Arch-Bishop of Yorke to give these Bishops Consecration whereunto hee readily assented but William Giffard nominated to Winchester stood so in awe of Anselme that he durst not accept consecration at Gerards hands This incensed the King wonderfully so as presently hee commanded Giffards goods to be confiscate and himselfe banished the Realme great adoe there was throughoât the Realme about this matter some defending the Kings right others taking part with the Bishops The King thinking to pacifie the Controversies
neglected and thereupon would that all such of the Clergie as were deprehânded in any Robbery Murther Felony burning of houses and the like should be tryed and adjuged in his temporall Courts as Lay men were Against which the Arch-Bishops resolution was That Clergie-men so offending should be tryed onely in the Spirituall Courts and by men of their owne Coat who if they were convict should at first be onely deprived of their Oâfice and Benefice but if they should againe be guiltie of the like they should be adjudged at the kings pleasure In this maine controversie betweene the Crowne and the Mitre the Arch-Bishop stood so peremptory on the immunities of his Clergie and See as that he challenged from theâ Crowne to the Kings great offence the custody of Rochester Castle and other Forts which the King for securing his State had resumed into his owne hands The King finding himselfe to be hereby but a demi-king deprived of all Soveraignty over one halfe deale of his Kingdome and perceiving Beckets stiffenesse in thus contesting with his Soveraigne to be no wayes mollifiable by whatsoever his old favours or fresh perswasions notwithstanding resolved to put nothing in execution which should not first be ratified and strengthned with the consent of his Bishops Who thereupon assembling at Westminster the King tooke both offence there at the Arch-Bishops thwarting his desires and occasions to establish sundry Articles which hee called his Grandâathers Customes peremptorily urging Becket to yeeld thereunto without any such reservation as saving in all things his order and right of the Church wherewith hee would have limited his assent The points in those ordinances which he principally stucke at as appeares by his owne Letter to the Pope were these 1. That none should appeale to the Bishop of Rome for any cause whatsoever without the Kings license 2. That it should not be lawfull for any Arch-Bishop or Bishop to depart the Realme or repaire to the Pope upon his summons without the Kings license 3. That no Bishop should excommunicate any man holding of the King in chiefe or put any other of his Officers under interdict without the Kings license 4. That Clerkes criminous should be tryed before secular Iudges 5. That it should not be lawfull for a Bishop to punish any one for perjury or faith-breach 6. That the Laity whether the King or other should hold pleas of Churches and Tithes c. These points so neerely touched the Papall Soveraigntie and Church-liberties that the resolute Metropolitane mainely opposed his whole power against them The King being as resolute to enforce him to subscribe to them both to ânlarge his Soveraigne authority and to exempt his estate by degrees from dependancie on any externall Government as lineally claiming from absolute Soveraigne Antecessors At last Pope Alexander very desiâous to keepe the Kings love though secretly wishing well to Beckets attempts sent one Philip his Almoner to compose the controversie by whom the Pope and Cardinalls required the Arch-Bishop to promise the King to keepe his sayd Ordinances absolutely without any savings or exceptions Whereupon Becket seeing his Scrupulositie thus disapproved by his Soveraigne by all his Brethren the Biâhops and the Court of Rome it selfe hee rode to Woodstocke to the King and there promised that he would keepe the sayd Lawes Bâna fide and without male engin The King thereupon supposing now all contradictions would cease called an Assembly of the States at Claâendon to collect and enact those Lawes where Becket relapsing from his former promise to the King sayd He had grievously sinned in making that absolute Oath and that he would not sinne any more At which the King was so vehemently inflamed that hee threatned banishment and destruction to him and his But at last the Arch-Bishop being overcome by perswasions of divers Nobles and Bishops sware before the King Clergie and people in the word of a Priest and sincerely that he would observe the Lawes which the King intituled Avitae And all the Bishops Abbots Priors and whole Clergie with all the Earles Barons and Nobilitie did promise and sweare the âame faithfully and truly to observe and performe to the King and his Heires for ever But when the King not so contented would have him to subscribe and fixe his Seale to an instrument in which these Customes and Lawes were comprised as every one of the other Bishops had done bâfore him he once againe starting from his faith did absolutely refuse it alledging that hee did promise to doe the King some honour in word onely but not with an intent to confirme these Articles being 16. in number neither would he subscribe or seale them unlesse the Pope by his Bull did first confirme them The King hereupon sent two Embassadours to Rome to the Pope to crave his allowance of those Lawes and to pray that the Legantine power of England might bee committed to the Arch-Bishop of Yorke Becket being so farre from seeking to pacifie the Kings displeasure as dayly hee provoked him more and morââ The Pope knowing the cause to bee his owne more than Beckets rejected both these suites Becket having dealt so with him beâore-hand that hee would doe nothing to his prejudice and withall absolved him and the other Bishops from their Oath of Allegeance to their Prince Whereupon the King commanded Becket to bee condemned in dammages âor a Manor which Iohn de Marshall claimed and in the Parliament of Northampton demanded an accounâ of him of 30000. pound which came to his hand during his Chancellorship which hee excusing and refusing punctually to answer the Peeres and Bishops condemned all his movables tâ the Kings mercy After which the Prelates âhemselves by a joynt consent adjudged him guilty of perjury for not yeelding tempoâall obedience to the King according to his Oath disclaiming all obedienâe to him thence forward as to their Arch-Bishop Becket the next day whiles the Bishops and Peeres were consulting of some fârther course with him caused to be sung before him at the Altar The Princes sit and speake against mee and the ungodly persecute me c. And forthwith taking his silver Crosier in his owne hands a thing strange and unheard of before enters armed therewith into the Kings prâsence though earnestly disswaded by all that wished him well Wherewith the King enraged commanded his Peeres to sit in judgement upon him as on a Traytor and perjured person and accordingly they adjudged him to be apprehended and cast in prison as such a delinquent The Earles of Cornewall and Leicester who sate as Judges citing him forthwith to heare his sentence pronounced hee immediately appealed to the See of Rome as holding them no competent Judges whâreupon all reviling him with the name of Traytor and perjured person he replyed That were it not for his function he would enter the Duell or Combat with them in the field to acquit himselfe from Treason and perjury and so speeding from the Court departed into Flanders disguised
imputed these stirres unto him and King Lewis offended with his Answere asked him Whether he thought himselfe to be greater or holyer than Saint Peter And the Peeres of both Nations accused him of arrogance as being himselfe the wilfull hinderer of his owne and the Churches Tranquillity Notwithstanding the Pope forgot not faithfull Thomas and thereâore after hee had graced him with a Confirmation of all the Priviledges and Powers which any of his Predecesâors in that See did enjoy to the daring and defiance as it were of the Kings utmost indignation the King sent a Letter into Germany declaring That hee would forsake Pope Alexander and joyne with the Emperour and Anti-Pope The King doubting what might become of these broyles caused his Sonne Henry to bee Crowned King in his owne life time to assure him of the Succession Afterwards comming into France againe Becket and hee were upon the point of reconciliation but the casting out some word or other as before maried all At length the King and hee were made Friends but his full restitution referred till he had behaved himselfe quietly a while at Canterbury which he promised to doe But hee was so far from performing that promise as he sent into England before him divers Excommunications which the Pope had granted out long before and committed to his discretion Amongst other the Arch-bishop of Yorke the Bishop of London and Salisbury were named in them together with so many as were doers in the Coronation of the young King which the Arch-Bishop sayd might not be performed by any but by his appointment The men thus strucken with this holy fire hasted them over into Normandy to make their complaint to the King who infinitely grieved at this kinde of dealing cursed the time that ever he had made him Arch-bishop and restored him to his place againe adding It was his chance ever to do with unthankefull men otherwise some or other would long ere this have made this proud Priest an example to all such troublesome perturbers of his Realme and State It hapned among other foure Knights to wit Reynald Fitz-Vrse Hugh de Morâvill William de Tracie and Richard Briton to be present at this speech of the Kings who gathered thereby they should do a deed very acceptable unto him if they killed the Arch-Bishop who in the meane time was come to Canterbury and was received there with great joy whence he went to London and so to Woodstock wher the young King lay But before he could get to the Kings presence word was brought him the Kings pleasure was hee should first goe to Canterbury and revoke those Excommunications before the King would talk with him whereupon he returned to Canterbury without seeing the King at all where the foure Knights before mentioned arrived upon Innocents day who comming to the Arch-Bishop told him the Kings pleasure was First That he should goe to his Son and reverently make offer of doing homage and fealty unto him for the Barony of his Arch-Bishoprick secondly That he should cause al the strangers he brought into the Realm with him to be sworn to his obedience thirdly That he should revok those Excommunications which he he had caused to be denounced against the Instruments of the young Kingâ Coronation To which demands he answered That neither the King nor any other mortall man should extort from him or any of his by his consent any unjust or unreasonable Oath And as for the Bishops and others excommunicate concerning the Coronation it was indeed quoth he a thing done in my behalfe for an injury offered to my Church but it was the Act of the Pope If therefore they will sweare they shall be ready to make me amendâ at the Popes discretion I will absolve them otherwise not And whatsoever you say it was the Kings pleasure I should take my best course for the redresse of this abuse by Ecclesiasticall authority Many other words then passed betweene them they breathing our terrible threates and he continuing still the same man without yeelding one jot At last the Knights departed giving the Monkes charge in the Kings name to see the Arch-Bishop forâh-comming and not to suffer him to escape away At Evening Prayer time the same day they came suddenly into the Church with their Swords drawne crying Where 's the Traytor Where 's the Traytor The Arch-Bishop who was then going up the steps towards the Quire hearing the noyse turned backe unto them and every one of the foure striking mainely at him upon the third or fourth greice of those steps he was slaine His body these Knights determined to have cast into the Sea or else to have hewen into a âhousand peeces but the Prior and Monkes doubting some such thing buried it immediately in the Under-Craft whence shortly it was taken up and layd in a most sumptuous Shrine in the East end of the Church The Pope hearing of this Massacre of this his grand Champion immediately excommunicated all that were either authors or consenters to it The King was âaine to purge himselfe thereoâ by Oath and yet could not be absolved before he had done certaine strange Penance as first That hee shoâld pray devoutly at the Tombe of this new Martyr That hee should be whipt in the Chapter-House receiving of every Monke one Lash That he should maintaine two hundred Souldiers for the space of one yeare at Hierusalem and lastly revoke the Declaration published at Clarindon that originally gave the occasion of this Murther with other particulars recorded by Master Fox All which such were those times the King was faine to performe to such slavery were Kings and Princes then brought under the Popish Clergie who preâently Canonize this Arch-Traytor for a Saint write large Volumes of his Prayses and Miracles pray unto him Morning and Evening in their solemne publike Mattins and Vespers in elegant Rymes and Poems composed by Thomas Aquinas in a more elegant style to delight and ravish the Auditors honour his Shâine with infinite Oblations Pilgrimages and Gifts who was so much honoured an visited in times of Popery that whereas in the Cathedrall Church of Canterbury there were three principall Images on consecrated to Christ another to the Virgin Mary and a third to Thomas Becket their Annuall Oblations to Thomas Becket were commonly 1000. pound or moreâ to the blessed Virgin 200. pounds but to our blessed Saviour some yeares 6. pounds 13. shillings 4. pence some yeares 3. pounds 6. shillings 8 pence and Hoc Anno Nihâl some yeares just nothing as Bishop Mortân hath recorded out of their owne Register of Canterbury So that they preferred this Traytor and Rebell in their blinde devotion at least one thousand times more than Christ himselfe and which is yet more abominable advanced his blood above our Saviours praying even to Christ himselfe to save them noâ by his owne but by this Arch-Rebels blood as if his owne were not sufficienâ as these two blasphemous Verses inserted into their
Psalters evidence Tu per Thomae sanguinem quem pro te impendit Fac nos Christe scandere quo Thomas ascendit O Christ by Thomas blood he for thee shed Make us ascend whither he ascended Had he beene quartered and then hanged up for a Traytor on some high Pinacle as he deserved I should have liked the Prayer well thinking it just that all who durst honour such a Traytor or pray unto him as a Saint deserved to have their quarters elevated as high as his But in that sense they tooke it then and many have used it since yea some at this very day It is no leâse than Blasphemie and High Treason against Christ himselfe Especially iâ wee consider what they there annex to these Verses Gloria honorâ Coronasti eum Domine R. Et constituisti eum super opera manuum tuaruâ attributed unto Christ himselfe Heb. 2.7 8. 1 Cor. 15.27 Roger Walden Arch-Bishop of Canterbury in a full Convocation held at Pauls in London Anno Domini 1098. if Aton mistake not ordained That a solemne Commemoration should be kept on Wednesday every weeke throughout the yeare if it were possible for this Arch-Traytor Thomas in which Constitâtion there is this passage And although we ougât to honour all and singular constituted in the heavenly Kingdomes with solicitous endeavours and to advance them with loud prayses yet wee ought to extoll with highest acclamations our mâst glorious Bishop and Martyr Saint Thomas both the Master and Patron of our Metropoliticall Church who is knowne to have shed his blood for the defence of the Churches libertie by whose both Merits and Passion our whole Province of Canterbury is illustrated and the universall Church adorned and it is meete to personate him with supremest prayses and to worship him with spirituall honours This Traytor shortly after became so eminent that divers Kings Embassadors Bishops and others came on Pilgrimage from âorraine parts to visit his Tombe at Canterbury And though âhe Trayterly Prelates Monkes and Clergie thus Deified him for a Saint and Martyr as many now account him yet the Peeres and Nobles about the King gave it out in strict charge upon paine of death and confiscation of all their goods That âo man should bee so hardy as to name Thomas Becket to be a Martyr or to preach of his Miracles And King Henry the eight after he had beene a long time Canonized for and adored as an Arch-Saint declared him in his Injuâctions published Anno 1539. to have beene a Rebell and Traytor to his Prince and therefore straightly charged and commanded That from thenceforth he should not be esteemed named reputed or called a Saint but Bishop Becket That his Images and Pictures throughout the whole Realme should be plâckt downeâ and avoyded out of all Churches Chappels and other places and that the Dayes used to be Festivall in his name should bee no more observed nor the Service Offices Antiphones Collects and Prayers in his name read but rased and put out of all the Bookes upon paine of his Majesties indignation and imprisonment at his Graces pleasure After which Stephen Gardiner Bishop oâ Wincâester and Lord Châncelour in Queene Maries dayes with his other fellow Bishops who were much in love with this Traytor being such themselves caused the Image of this old Romish Traytor Becket to be set up over the Mercers Chappell doore in Cheapeside in London in forme of a Bishop with a Miter and Crosier but within two dayes after his two blessing-fingers were first broken off and on the seventeenth day of February his head strucke off whereupon arose a great stirre and many suspected for doing it were committed to Prison Which being againe set up the second day of March at the suspected parties cost and strictly watched with a Guard each night for feare it should bee re-demolished on the fourteenâh day of the same Moneth the head of this Trayterous Beast was once more broken off but the Agent not discovered though there was a Proclamation made in London the next day That whosoever would reveale the Party though of Counsell and privity to the Act should have his Pardon and an hundred Crownes of Gold with hearty thankes So zealous were our Trayterly Biâhops for this their Brother Arch-Traytor whose very Crosier staffe some of late adored in the Tower and have likewise Printed his Life Hubert the 42. Arch-Bishop of Canterbury a man that swayed the Kingdome in King Richard the first his dayes and after that advanced King Iohn to the Crowne pâtting by Arthur Duke of Britaine right Heire to the Crowne being Sonne to Geffrey elder Brother to Iohn which occasioned many Warres and the losse of Normandy Hee finding the King not so tractable as hee supposed to his will did under-hand bolster up the Clergie to affront him in the election of the Biâhop of Norwich repenting more now than any thing he did in all his life thatâ he had so advanced King Iohn to the Crowne shewing such slender respect to his Soveraigne that being prohibited by Fitz-Peter the Kings great Justiciarie and Minister in the Kings absence of Regall Command from holding a Generall Councell of his Province never used to be held but by Soveraigne permâttance his pleasure scorned to take any counteâmand after which hee spared not to out-brave his Soveraigne himselfe For having notice the Feast of the Nativitie then approaching that the King intended with his Queene at Guilford to keepe that festivall with great Magnificence hee whose Palace ordinarily for splendour multitude of attendants and sumpâuous entertainments did strive with the Kings thought this a fitting time to shew forth his great State and little regard of his Princes discountenance by parallelling to the Kings his owne sumptuous preparations with rich Attires and costly Gifts for his attendants at Canterbury The King as Kings brook not to be braved by their subjects nor is it wisedome for dis-favorites to doe it moved with great indignation thought the man had too much Riches and too little discretion which seldome lodgeth in the Braine where Pride dwells in the Heart and therefore to abate somewhat the one and learne him more of the other hee kept his Easter at Canterbury at the Costs of Hubert the Râch and not to spare him who spared not himselfe hee there increased that great expence with a greater of his and his Queenes solemne Crowning againe on Easter day in the Cathedrall Church where in lieu of his expence Hubert had the formall Honour to set on their Crownes but yet not the grace to sit neere the Kings heart Such being the first overtures of heart-burnings betwixt the King and his Clergie they afterwardsâ by addiâament of dayly fuelling burst forth into a more fearefull âame For Hubert bearing too much good will to the French King and in very deed repenting himselfe of nothing so much as for that hee had commended King Iohn to the Noblemen and
world that it made all men exclaime against and detest King Iohn How much the Barons disliked this Grant of King Iohn his owne words to Pope Innocentius as also the Popes answere do witnesseâ Our Earles and Barons saith he and the Pope writes the like were devout and loving unto us till we had subjected our selves to your Dominion but since that time and specially even for so doing they all rise up against us The manifold opprobrious speeches used by the Barons against King Iohn for subjecting himselfe and his Kingdome to the Pope doe declare the same Iohn say they is no King but the shame of Kings better to be no King than such a King behold a King without a Kingdoâe a Lord without dominion Alas thou wretch and servant of lowest condition âo what misery of thraldome hast thou brought thy self Thou wast a king now thou art a Cow-heard thou wast the highest now the lowest Fie on thee Iohn the last of Kings the abominaton of English Princes the confusion of English Nobility Alas England that thou art made tribuâary and subject to the rule of base servants of strangers and which is most miserable subject to the servant of servants Thou Iohn whose memory will be wofull in future time thou of a most free King hast made thy selfe tributary a farmer a vassall and that to servitude it selfe this thou hast done that all might be drowned in the Hell of Romish Avarice Yea so detestable was both this Fact of Iohn and dealing of the Pope that Philip the French King though the mortall enemie of King Iohn heaâing thereof even upon this very point That the Barons and State did noâ consent to that Act did proclaime both the absolute freedome of the Kingdome of England noâwiâhstanding this grant of Iohn and declaime also against this Pope for seeking to enthrall Kingdomes unto him As the King by the Treason and trechery of these Prelates and especially of the Arch-Bishop was thus enforced most ignominiously to resigne and prostituâe his Crowne and Kingdome to the Pope to the losse of his Kingly honour and the hearts of all his Barons and Subjects so he was faine to receive the Arch-Bishop and restore the other Bishops Monkes and banished Rebels against him to their Bishoprickes Goods and Revenues and to give them such Dammages and Recompence as the Pope should thinke ãâã For this King Anno Domini 1213. intending a Voyagâ into Guien his Realme standing as yet interdicted his Lords refused to goe with him unlesse the interdicting might be first released and he clearely absolved of the Popes Curse to the end that Gods wrath and the Popes being fully pacified hee might with better speede move and maintaine the Warres whereupon he was constrained to alter his purpose and comming to Winchester dispatched a messenger with letters signed with the hands of twenty foure Earles and Barons to the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury the Bishops of London Lincolne and Hereford then sojourning in France requiring them with all other banished men to returne into England promising them by his Letters Patents not onely a sure Safe-conduct for their comming over but that hee would also forget all passed displeasures and frankely restore unto every man all that by his meanes had beene wrongfully taken from them and as yet by him detained Hereupon the Arch-Bishop and other Bishops with all speede came into England with the other exiles and went to Winchester where the King then remained Who hearing that the Bishops were come went forth to receive these Traytors and at his first meeting with the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury the King kneeled downe at his feete who should have rather kneeled to the King and asked him forgivenesse and that it would please him and the other Bishops also to provide for the miserable state of the Realme requiring of the Arch-Bishop having as then the Popes power in his hands as being his Legat to be absolved promising upon his solemne received Oath That he would before all things defend the Church and the Order of Priesthood from receiving any wrong also that he would restore the old Lawes made by the ancient Kings of England and namely those of S. Edward which were almost extinguished and forgotten and further that he would make recompence to all men whom he had by any meanes endammaged This done he was absolved by the Arch-Bishop and shortly after sent his Orators to Rome to take off the Interdict The Pope hereupon sent the Cardinall of Tusculum into England to compound the differences and dammages betweene the King and the Bishops and then to release the Interdict Who after a Convocation summoned and sundry meetings had at London Reading Wallingford and elsewhere some messages to Rome ordered the King to pay 40000. Markes dammages to these rebellious Prelates which done the Interdict was solemnly released by the Legat in the Cathedrall of Pauls in London Iune 29. 1214. after the terme of 6. yeares 3 moneths and 14. dayes that the Realme had beene shaken with that dreadfull Dart of Correction as it was then esteemed After this King Iohn raysed an Army intending to goe against those Lords who refused to follow him to Poictou But the Arch-Bishop meeting him at Northampton sought to appease himâ but hee marching on to Notingham there with much adoe the Arch-Bishop following him and threatning to excommunicate all those that should ayde him enforced him to desist his Enterprise This done he thought all troubles at an end but the worst were yet behind For the King having wound himselfe into the Popes favour by this his Resignation and holding his Crowne from him as his Feudatarie began to curbe the Arch-Bishop and his Faction who finding the King stronger in the Popes favour than they thereupon stirred up the Barons to rebell and take Armes against the King who had lost their hearts by his Resignation In this Rebellion and Conspiracie Stephen Langthon the Arch-Bishop was the Ring-leader yea the principall Abettor Conspirer chiefe Agent and Counsellor as Matthew Paris Wendover Speed Holinshed and other our Historians testifie The Pope hereupon excommunicates the Barons and all other English or French who impugned King Iohn even in the generall Councell of Lateran then heldâ and the Bishop of Winchester and Pandulph the Popes Legat who solemnly denounced the Popes Curse against the Barons did likewise suspend the Arch-Bishop from all his Episcopall authority who thereupon repairing to Rome for absolution was in the Councell of Lateran accused and convict of Conspiracie and Treason against the King and contempt against the Pope and Churches Censure for which the Pope resolving to depose him from his Sea and dignity by the Cardinals intercession for him hee being their brother Cardinall was intreated to deale somewhat milder but yet confirmed his suspension from his Bishopricke by publik sentence commanding by his Letters all his Suffragan Bishops to withdraw their obedience from him and for a
Royalties in their Ecclesiasticall Courts Hee thereupon sent forth Writs to restraine them to this effect Rex Archiepiscopis c. The King to the Arch-Bishops Bishops Abbots Priors Deanes Arch-Deacons Chancellours Praecentors Provosts Sacrists Prebends in Cathedrall and Collegiate Churches and to all other Ecclesiasticall Persons constituted in what-ever Dignity or Office as also to publike Notaries and all others greeting It behoveth us so much the more carefully to doe our endeavour and more soliciâously to extend our hand to our Royall Prerogatives lest they âhould utterly perish or by the undue Usurpations of any be in some âort substracted by maintaining them as farre as we lawfully may by reducing them to their due stateâ if any of them have beene substracted and seized on as likewise by bridling the impugners oâ our said Royall Jurisdictions and by punishing them as it is meet according to their demerits And so much the rather by how much we are knowne to be obliged to doe it by the Bond of an Oath and behold more men from day to day to impugne the same Rights to their utmost power whereas we have recovered in our Court before us by consideration of the said Courâ our Collation to the Prebend of S. in the Church of Saint Peters in Yorke c. And now we have understood that certaine men endeavouring with all thââr might to impugne our Royall Right and forâsaiâ Judgement as likewise our Collation made to our said Clerke have made and procured to be made certaine Provocations Appealeâ Indictions Inhibitions c. by the which if they should proceed our Royall Right and foresaid Judgement and the effect of our Collation should be annulled which might many wayes generate prejudice and exheredation to us and our Crowne We desiring by all meanes we may to prevenâ such prejudice and exheredation and to restraine the unlawfull endeavours of all the impugners of the Rights of our Crowne strictly prohibite you and every of you that you doe not by pretext of any Commission made or hereafter to be made to you or any of you presume by any Authority without our advice to attempt or by others in any soââ cause to be attempted any thing which may tend to the derogation of our Royall Right or annulling of the âoresaid Judgement rightly given or the weakening of our said Collation knowing that if you shall doe otherwise we will proceed to apprehend you in a grievous manner Tanquam violatores Iuris nostri Regii as violaters of our Royall Right By these Writs the Usurpations of this Arch Prelate and the Bishops on the Kings Royall Prerogative and Courts of Justice were somewhat restrained otherwise they had in time made themselves absolute Kings and the Kings of England meere Cyphers and onely executioners of their Papall pleasures Robert Winchelsie his Successour exceedingly opposed his Soveraigne King Edward the first Who having spent an infinite summe of Money in the Warres of Scotland summonâd a Parliament at Barwicke wherein when the Temporalty contributed liberally toward the charge of that Warre the Clergy alledging the Canon of the late Councell of Lyons wherein it was decreed That no Clergie-man should pay any Ayde or Subsidie to any Temporall Magistrate without the Popes licence which Canon the Arch-Bishop alledged against the Subsidie granted by the Clergy two yeares before in his absence causing them then to set it downe for a Canon afterwards to be kept inviolably refused to grant the King a Subsidy without the Popes consent and would then give no Subsidy nor supply at all to the King though at the same time they readily granted three Subsidies to the Pope towards his Warres against the French The King would not take this for payment and therefore presently tooke order That all Barnes of these undutifull rebellious Clergy-men should be locked up and by Proclamation put all the Clergy from out of his protection so that hereafter it should be lawfull for any man to sue them for any Cause but they might not commence Suite against any man holding a Parliament with his Temporall Lords and Commons onely and shutting the Bishops and Clergy out of the Parliament house This constrained some of the Clergy after much contest though animated and sollicited by the Arch-Bishop still to resist to submit to the King at last and to be content to grant him such a proportion of their goods though it were the fifth part of their Revenues as he should like of onely the Arch-Bishop the Head of this âaction continued obstinate making no other answer to the King but this Under God our universall Lord we have two other Lords a Spirituall Lord the Pope and a Temporall Lord the King and though wee be to obey both yet rather the Spirituall Lord then the Temporall When therefore he saw all the rest inclining to yeeld using no other words then this Salvet unusquisque animam suam Let every man save his owne Soule as if Rebellion against his Prince were the only meanes to save his soule and pronouncing all those excommunicated that contributed any thing to the King he rose up and suddenly departed out of the Convocation House The King for this his contumacy seized all his Lands and commanded all such Debts of his as were found in the Rolls of the Exchequer to be leâed with all speed on his Goods and Cattell which he seized into his hands and made shew of great displeasure Notwithstanding shortly after being to make Warre with the French King in France hee thought good before his departure to receive this Arch-Rebell to favour againe who had caused the King to be cited up to the Court of Rome and there suspended But this grace endured not long for presently upon his returne the King laid divers high Treasons to his charge as That he had dehorted his Subjects in his absence from paying their Subâidies That he went about to trouble the quiet state of the Realme and to defend and succour Rebellious persons That he had conspired with divers of his Nobility to deprive him of his Kingdome though the best Prince that ever England had before to commit him to perpetuall Prison and to Crowne his Sonne Edwaâd King in his stead and that he was the Ring-leader and Authour of this Conspiracy The Arch-Bishop noâ able to deny these Treasons and being suspended from his Office by the Pope till he should purge himselfe of these things he fell downe on the ground at the Kings feete craving pardon of his heynous offences with teares and howling calling the King then his Lord which he never did before neither with his month nor in his Letters Thus this proud Prelate exâcrable both to God and man who had twice a little before prohibited the King in the Popes name to make Warre with the rebellious and treacherous Scots his Enemies who had invaded his Kingdome in his absence because the Pope had taken them into his protection who had
Prelate Amm. 1385. this King called a Parliament at London wherein the Laity granted the King one Quindisme and a halfe upon condition that the Clergy would give him one Disme and a halfe This Arch-Bishop stiffely opposed this condition saying That it ought not to be made especially seeing the Church ought to be free and no wayes to be taxed by Lay-men adding that he would rather endanger his head for this cause then suffer the Church of England to be so much inslaved Which Answer so moved the company of Commons that the Knights of the Counties with certaine of the Nobles of the Kingdome with great fury petitioned that the Temporalties of the Ecclesiastickes might be taken away saying That the Clergy were growne to such excessive pride that it would be a worke of piety and charity by the taking away of their Temporalties which did puffe them up to compell them to be more humbly wise These things they cryed out these things they presented to the King in short writings thinking to bring this Petition to effect The Arch-Bishop to prevent the danger consulting with his Clergy granted the King one Tenth very willingly which the King accepted of and so for the present the unsatiable covetousnesse of the Enemies of the Church saith Walsingham was frustrated and this Clause of the Laity obliterated out of the Bill Thomas Arundell his immediate successour by provision from the Pope against the Law as he resigned his Chancellourship of England so soone as ever he was made Arch-Bishop as incompatible with his function as Thomas Becket Walter Reynalds Iohn Stratford with other his predecessors had commendably done before witnesse Matthew Parker Godwin and Fox in their lives which I wish our secular Prelates would now imitate though not in resuming this office againe as he did at last so he was scarce warme in his Seat when by King Richard the seconds displeasure he was dispossessed of the same for not onely the Arch-Bishops Brother the Earle of Arundell was attainted and condemned of High Treason against the King in full Parliament for which he was presently executed but the Arch-Bishop himselfe was by Sir Iohn Bushy in the behalfe of the Commonalty accused of high Treason for that hee had evill counselled his Majesty and induced him to grant Letters of Pardon to his brother the Earle of Arundell being a ranke Traytor After which he was found guilty and condemned of High Treason adjudged unto perpetuall exile for conspiring to take the King the Dukes of Lancester and Yorke prisoners and to hang and draw the other Lords of the Kings Councell and commanded within forty dayes to depart the Realme under paine of death He thus banished got to Rome and found such favour with the Pope as that he first writ earnestly to the King for his Restitution the King writes a sharpe Letter against him to the Pope wherein he sheweth That he plotted Treason against him and endeavoured to take away his life that he deserved rather to be quartered and executed as a Traytor then banished that the whole Kingdome wondred and were offended hee had dealt so mildly with him and not executed him as he deserved that hee was a man impatient of peace of a Trayterous and seditious spirit so as he could not restore him or re-admit him into the Realme without danger of his Life and Kingdome and therefore though all the World consented to his Restitution yet hee would never doe it whiles he breathed Upon which Letters the Pope not onely refused to restore him but at the Kings request made Roger Walden Arch Bishop in his stead The Pope hereupon conferred the Arch-bishopricke of St. Andrews in Scotland with other livings here in England by way of provision upon Arundelâ who confederating afterward with Henry Duke of Lancaster against King Richard they levyed what forces they could and landed with them in England so that at last King Richard upon parly with this Arundell whom he had banished was forced to resigne his Crowne and to render himselfe prisoner to the Duke of Lancaster with promise of saving his life onely Hereupon the Arch-Bishop after the Resignation made in parliament Crowned the Duke King and made a Briefe Collation on these words 1 King 9. A man shall Raigne over the People Tending wholly to the praise of the new King and disparagement of the old Recorded at large by Holinshed After which hee thrust Walden out of his See and got restitution of it againe the Pope confirming his Restauration and declaring Walden to be an intruder who after a while was made Bishop of London This Arch-Bishop thus restored to his See and in high favour with the King proved a bloody persecutor and butcher of Gods Saints to which end following the steppes of his predecessour Courtney he with the rest of the Bishops fraudulently and surreptitiously procured by craftyâ meanes and subtile pretences the cruell bloody Statute Ex Officio as Master Fox doth stile it to wit 2. Hen. 4. c. 15. to passe the Upper House of Parliament as a Law without the Commons assent or Privity whose assent they yet foisted into the written and Printed Coppies of that Act to blind the world withall and give it the colour of a Statute though it be not to be found in the Parliament Roll the Commons never consenting to it as Mr. Fox hath shewed at large in his Acts and Monuments p. 539.540 and the Statute of 25. Hen. 8. c. 14. witnesseth which bastard Statute by colour of which alone most or all our English Martyres were afterwards imprisoned burned tortured and put to death being thus unduly obtained this bloody Arch-Prelate forthwith caused many godly Martyres to be burnt to ashes and the Worthy honourable Lord Cobham with sundry others to be put to death by reason whereof the Kingdome of the Pope and of the Prelates his members here in this Realme began to beâ so strong that none durst stirre or once mutter against them The Bishops having the King so full on their side armed moreover with these two forged Lawes with imprisonments sword fire and faggot raigned and ruled as they listed as Kings and Princes within themselves So strong were they of power that no humane force was able to stand against them so exalted in pride and puffed up in glory that they thought all things to be subject to their reverend majesties Whatsoever they set forth and decreed though in their owne names rites and by their owne authorities it must of all mân bee received and obeyed And it was their Superstitious blindnesse and curious vanity that whatsoever âoy came once in their fantacy it was straight-way determined and established for a Law of all men to be observed were it never so ârivilous or superstitious yea such was the pride vaine-glory and insolency of this Arch-Bishop Arundel who stuffed the Church with Ceremonies and vaine Traditions of men as his Successors doth now that he in great
in a Synod at London under him Anno Dom. 1487. certaine Preachers were sharpely reproved and threatâed who in their Sermons cum plausu populari eloquentia canina latranâ immodestius in Episcopos absentes did with popular applause aâd doggish eloquence barke immodestly againââ Bâshops that were absent In the latter end of this Arch-Bishop Mortons rule one Patricke an Auguââine Fryer had a Scholar called Ralph Wilford whom âe in open Pulpit declaâed to be the Earle of Warwicke and desired all men of helpe but the head of this sedition was Sommer topped that it could have no time to spring any higher the Master and Scholler being both apprehended imprisoned and attainâed the Scholler was afterwards hanged but the Master the Grand Traytor onely condemned to perpetuall Prison For at that time writes Hall here in England so much Reverence was attributed to the Holy Orders that to a Pâiest although hee had committed High Treason against his Soveraigne Lord and to all other offenders in murder rape or theft which had received any of the three higher Holy Orders the life was given and the punishment of death released The chiefe cause of this favour saith he was this because Bishops of a long time did not take knowledge nor intermit themselves with the search and punishment of such heynous and detesâable offences by reason whereof they did not disgrade and deprive from holy Orders suâh Malefactors and wicked persons which without that ceremony by the Canonicall Law could not bee put to death Furthermore what should a man say it was also used that hee that could but onely reade though he understood not what he read how heynous or detestable crime soever hee had committed Treason onely excepted should likewise as affânes and allies to the holy Orders be saved and committed to the Bishops prison And to the intent that if they should escape and be againe taken committing the like offence that their lives should be no more to them pardoned it was ordained that Murtheâers should bee burnt on the brawne of the left hand with an hot Iron signed with this letter M and theeves in the same place with this letter T so that ifâ they once signed with any of these markes did reiterate like crime againe they should suffer the punishments they had deserved which devise was enacted and established in Parliament in the fourth yeare of H. the 7. and taken as I conjecture from the French Nation which are wonâ if they take any such offender to cut off one of his eares as a sure marke hereafter of hâs evill doing And the charge of keeping such offenders because it soundeth to spirituall Religion is committed to the Bishops and Rulers of the spiritualty with a penalty set upon them if any such Prisoner doe afterwards escape The which Act and priviledge did nourish and increase abundantly the Sect and swarme of Theeves and Murtherers for after that time there were an hundred wayes practised and invented how at one time or other to deliver or convey them out of prison by making their purgation by what sleight meanes they care not of such offences as before they were convicted and found guilty if no man be present to lay exceptions to the same For if the party offended and hurt be absent at the day of the purgation making the theefe or murtherer truely found guilty from the beginning shall be both excused and set at liberty And oftentimes the sooner because the Bishop would not lose the sum of an hundred pound for the escape of a poore Knave scant worth a dandy prat so Hall whose words I have recited to manifest what favorers and Protectors our Bishops have beene of Traytors and Malefactors in all ages especially of those of their owne Tribe who by meanes of their Orders Sanctuaries Purgations and other pretended exemptions and devises were seldome brought to execution for their most horrid Treasons which made them the more bold and insolent to commit them And for my part I deeme it true both in Law and conscience that the Patrons Receivers and Resâners of Traytors and other Malefactors as our Prelates have ever beene are as bad nay worse than the Traytors and Malefactors themselves and worthy more severe punishment than they But it is time to conclude with this Arch-Bishop Henry Deane who next injoyed this See was âormerly made Chancellour of Ireland by King Henry the seventh where hee played the Warriour and drave Perkin Warberke thence forcing him to fly into Scotland after this being made Bishop of Bangor he had many great suites and âontests with divers about the Lands won or taken from his See And among other particulars pretending the Island of Seales betweene Holy-head and Anglesy to be unjustly detained from his Church by the possessers thereof they refusing to give him possession the Bishop thereupon brings a great power of armed men and a Navie thither and drives out the Inhabitants thence by force annexing it to his See This Prelate being afterward Translated to Salisbury and from thence to Canterbury the Pope sent him a Pall by Adrian of Castello Secretary to his holinesse upon the receite whereof he tooke this Solemne Oath to the Pope as his Predecessors and other Bishops formerly used yet practised in foââaine parts which made him a Traytor or halfe subject onely to his King I Henry Archbishop of Canterbury from this houre forward shall be faithfull and obedient to S. Peter and to the holy Church of Rome and to my Lord the Pope and his Successors Canonically entring I shall not be of Councell nor consent that they shall lose either life or member or shall be taken or suffer any violence or any wrong by any meanes Their Councell to me crediâed by them their Messengers or Letters I shall not willingly discover to any person The Pope-dome of Rome the Rules of the Holy Fathers and the Regalities of S. Pâteâ I shall helpe and retaine and defend against all men The Legate of the See Apostolicke going and comming I shall honourably entreate The Rights Honours Priviledges Authorities of the Church of Rome and of the Pope and his Successours I shall cause to be conserved defended augmented and promoted I shall not be in Councell Treaty or any Act in the which any thing shall be imagined against him or the Church of Rome their Rights States Honours or powers and if I know any such to be moved or compassed I shall resist it to my power and as soone as I can I shall advertise him or such as may give him knowledge The Rules of the Holy Fathers the Deârees Ordinances Sentences Dispositions Reseâvations Provisions and Commandements Apostolike to my power I shall keepe and cause to be kept of others Heretickes Schismatickes and Rebels to our holy Father and his Successours I shall resist and perseâute to my power I shall come to the Synod when I am called except I be letted by a Canonicall
impediment The Lights of the Apostles on this side the Alpes I shall visite personally or by my Deputy once every yeare and those beyond the Alpes once every two yeares unlesse I am there-from absolved by an Apostolicall dispensation I shall not alien or sell the possessions belonging to my Arch-Bishopricke nor give nor morgage nor infeofe any of them afresh or any wayes alien them without the Popes Counsell So God me help and the holy Evangelists This Oath every Arch-Bishop and Bishop not onely in England but likewise in Spaine France Germany and other Kingdomes used to take to the Popes unholinesse No wonder therefore if they were such Traytors Rebels and Conspirators against their Kings such sticklers âor the Pope such Champions âor his unjust usurpations upon thâir Soveraignes Prerogatives and so forward to twhart and discover al those designes oâ their Princes which were any wayes displeasing or disadvantagious to the Pope who as long as this Oath continued and Bishops that tooke it bore sway in our Kingdome being both Privie Counsellers of State Lord Chancellours Lord Privie Seales Lord Treasurers or other great Officers never lost his hold or usurped power among us which he still keâpes onely by meanes of Bishops in other Kingdomes where the Prelates yet take this Oath of Alleagiance to him But this Oath which like a mystery of Iniquity was concealed from our Princes being discovered to King Henry the eighth in the twenty fourth yeare of his raigne this wise Prince considering the disloyalâty and mischiefe of it sending for the Speaker and Commons House of Parliament spake thus unto them Welbeloved Subjects We had thought the Clergie of our Realme had beene our Subjects but now We have well perceived that they be but halfe Our Subjects yea and scarce our Subjects For all the Prelates at their Consecrations take an Oath to the Pope cleane contrary to the Oath they make unto Vs with which the Pope usually dispensed but never with any Oath made to himselfe which must be observed and stand good what ever Oath else bee violated so that they seeme to be his Subjects and not ours And so delivering them the Coppy of both Oathes of this to the Pope and the other to himselfe required them to invent some order that he might not be thus deluded The discovering and opening of these Oathes which were read in Parliament both to the King and People as both Hall and Mr. Fox record was the occasion that the Pope lost all hâs interest and Jurisdiction here in England within short while after This Oath to the Pope being thereupon abolished and made voyd by the Statute and a new Oath to the King prescribed and ministred to the Bishops together with an Oath of Alleagiance wherein the Popes Authority stands abjured and the King acknowledged Supreame head on earth under Christ of the Church of England the forme of which Oathes are recorded in Mr. Fox Mr. Hall and the Statute of 28. Hen. 8. c. 10. The Prologue of which Act with the Oath âherein prescribed being pertinent to our purpose I shall here recite AN ACT EXTINGVISHING the Authority of the Bishop of Rome FOrasmuch as notwithstanding the good and wholsome Lawes Ordinances and Statutes heretofore made enacted and established by the Kings Highnesse our most gracious Soveraigne Lord and by the whole consent of his High Court of Parliament for the extirpation abolition and extinguishment out of this Realme and other his graces Dominions Seigniories and Countries of the pretended power and usurped authority of the Bishop of Rome by some called the Pope used within the same or elsewhere concerning the same Realme Dominions Seigniories or Countries which did obsuscate and wrest Gods holy Word and Testament a long season from the spirituall and true meaning thereof to his worldly and carnall affections as Pompe Glory Avarice Ambition and Tyranny covering and shadowing the same with his humane and politicke Devises Traditions and inventions set forth to promote and stablish his onely Dominion both upon the soules and also the bodies and goods of all Christian people excluding Christ out of his Kingdome and rule of mans soule as much as he may and all other temporall Kings and Princes out of their Dominions which they ought to have by Gods Law upon the bodies and goods oâ their Subjects whereby he did not onely rob the Kings Majestie being onely the supreame head of this his Realme of England immediately under God of his honour right and preheminence due unto him by the Law of God but spoyled this his Realme yearely of innumerable treasure and with the losse oâ the same deceived the Kings loving and obedient Subjects perswading to them by his Lawes Bulls and other his deceivable meanes such dreames vanities and fantasies as by the same many of them were seduced and conveyed unto superstitious and erronious opinions so that the Kings Majestie the Lords Spirituall and Temporall and the Commons of this Realme being over-wearied and fatigated with the Experience of the infinite abominations and mischieâes proceeding of his impostures and craftily colouring of his deceits to the great damages of soules bodies and goods were forced of necessity for the publicke weale of this Realme to exclude that forraine pretended power jurisdiction and authority used and usurped within this Realme and to devise such remedies for their reliefe in the same as doth not onely redound to the honour of God the high praise and advancement of the Kings Majestie and oâ his Realme but also to the great and inestimable utility of the same And notwithstanding the sayd wholsome Lawes so made and heretoâore established yet it is commen to the knowledge of the Kings Highnesse and also to divers and many his loving faithfull and obedient Subjects how that divers seditious and contentious persons being Impes of the sayd Bishop of Rome and his See and in heart members of his pretended Monarchy doe in corners and else-where as they dare whisper inculke preach and perswade and from time to time instill into the eares and heads of the poore simple and unlettered people the advancement and continuance of the sayd Bishops fained and pretended authority pretending the same to have his ground and originall of Gods Law whereby the opinions of many be suspended their judgements corrupted and deceived and diversitie in opinions augmented and increased to the great displeasure of Almighty God the high discontentation of our sayd most Dread Soveraigne Lord and the interruption of the unity love Charity concord and agreement that ought to be in a Christian Region and Congregation For avoyding whereof nd repression of the follies of such seditious persons ãâã are the meanes and Authors of such inconveniences Be it enacted ordained and established by the King our Soveraigne Lord and the Lords spirituall and temporall and the Commons in this present Parliament assembled and by Authority of the same That if any person or persons
your holy Church of Rome is taken for such a sort as liveth against his blessed Word against the living of holy Apostles against the conditions of our holy Mother the Church I would say in all oppression in all Sodomitry in all murther in all pompe and pride summa summarum in all manner of mischiefe what tongue can tell or heart can thinke But I will not say so for men would reckon me uncharitable and too vehement Neverthelesse all the world knoweth that you doe reckon your selfe by the vertue of your Oath bound to no men but unto such as in very deede liveth after this ungracious manner and yet will you be faithfull and true unto them against all men yea I dare say if that their conâcience had not condemned them of such mischiefe they would never have desired this assistance of you But the verity is they are naught and have neede of maintainers in their mischiefe And also suspect you not to be tââe except you made an Oath to them yea and scarsely then unlesse that you in very deede at time and place convenient doe betray your Princes for that is the cause of your Oath and other profit hath not the King by it I will be reported by all practise that ever came out of your Oath It followeth And to my Lord the Pope I would gladly learne where the Pope hath got the dignity of a Lord. This thing is little regarded of my Lords the Bishops to bring in such a worldly dignity yea they will say it is but a trifle and mocke men for speaking against it but âhe truth is iâ they durst as much now as in times past they would burne for this little trifle the best Lord in England For I dare say it hath cost many a mans life or ever they brought the Pope to Lordship Blessed S. Peter whose successor the Pope boasteth himself to be knew nothing of this Lordship for he saith unto his fellowes They shall not exercise any lordship over the Congregation And likewise S. Paul durst not take upon him to command as a Lord collections to be made for poore men but meekely desires them without any Lordship Also in anotheâ place Let no man judge us but as the Ministers of Christ blessed S. Paul reckoneth himselfe but a Minister and a Servant and yet the day hath beene that he was so good as my Lord the Pope Our Master Christ that came to teach both Peter and Paul learned his Disciples not to use themselves as Lords but as Servants And marke the occasion of that he had sayd there be two new disciples brought unto him and the old being not yet perfect thought scorne that these two should sit above all other the one of the right hand and the other of the lâft hand but our Master Christ reproveâh this proud stomacke of theirs very straightly saying How the Princes and Rulers of the infidels hath power over their Subjects but so shall not yee for he that will be greatest among you shall be least Here our Master Christ learneth none Hypocrisie that they should be called least in name and be greatest in very deede but he will that this Doctrine shall be expressed in their deedes My Lord the Pope calleth himselfe in words the Servant of all servants but in very deed hâ will be Lord over all Lords Yea ând my Lords Bishops will be sworne to him as unto a Lord and they will reckon themselves perjured if they burne not all them that will take the Pope but for a servant Is not this a marvellous Hypocrisie to be called servant of all servants and yet desire to be taken as Lord and King over all Kings Yea and unto this be our Bishops sworne cause they will be obedient to their Princes But and their consciences were ripped you should finde no man sit there as a King but my Losell the Pope and we poore men must be condemned for reproving of this And why verily because my Lords have sworne to him against their Prince and all his true subjects But how standeth it with your Oath toward your Prince for to be sworne to the Pope which is not all onely another Lord but also contrary yea and as the world now is the greatest mortall enemie that our Prince hath For I dare say that if this wreâched Clement could drowne our Noble Prince with one word it would not be long By Cardinall Poles practise and Instigations undone sine clementia The Common saying went in Hamburgh that this caitise hath not all onely excommunicated our Noble Prince but also given away the Kingdome to another And this fact must you defend for you are sworne to âhe Pope Yea I dare say if you had convenient occasion you would declare your fidelity I doe Judge after your âacts that you have done to Kings in times past whensoever that you had power and might to bring to passe that which you have conceived against your Prince If you thinke I judge amisse or else doe you wrong let me be put to my proose and you shall see what an heape of holy facts that I will bring you out of your owne Chronicles and Bookes for the which you will be lauded and praised Highly that you have so faithfully stucke unto this damnable Idoll of Rome yea I dare say it had beene Heresie within this two yeares to have written or sayd thus much against the lâmme of the Devill on our Princes side This all the world can testifie whereâore I thinke yoâ will put me to no âryall But to your Oath How doth it stand with your allegiance toward youâ Prince to be sworne to the Pope your owne Law saith that a leige man can make none Oath of fidelity to none other man but to his owâe King Moreover you doe remember your Oath made unto youâ Prince wherein you doe renounce all clauses words and sentences made unto the Pope which may be hurâfull or prejudiciall to his Highnesse how agreeth these two Oathes you may set them together as well as you can but I know no wayes to avoyd your perjury For the very truth is that the Kings grace and his councell considering your Oath made to the Pope to be prejudiciall to his regall power causeth you in your Oath aâterward made unto him to revoke those things that thou hast afore sworne to âhe Pope and to declare that his grace and his councell did reckon your Oath made to the Pope to bee against him therefore he maketh you to revoke it by name naming the same Oath and also the same Pope So that you may clearely perceive how that our Prince doth suspect you for your Oath making And in very deede the Popes meaning and yours was none other but for to betray the King and his Realme and therefore as soone as there was any variance betweene the King and the Pope then were you first of all assoyled of your allegeance due
unto our King and that absolution was blazen and blowne preached and taught throughout all the world and all doores and postes must bee decked with papers and bulls for your discharge But for to helpe your Prince you could never be discharged of your hereticall and trayterous Oath made unto the Pope against your Prince Here neither Peter nor Paul can helpe nor there is no key that can open that locke O Lord God how have we beene blinded thus trayterously to handle our naturall Prince But how this Caterpiller is come to be Lord and hath brought Kings under his feete I will speake God willing after this in a particular treatise It followeth and to his successors lawfully and regularly entring in After what Law I read in your owne Bookes of law after which me thinkes there be very few Bishops made wherein I finde among all other good things that he should be chaste of living meeke gentle to speake to mercifull well learned in the new and old Testament and that he should not forbid marriage nor should blame the eating of flesh and should also beleeve that all manner of sinnes as well actuall as originall be clearely forgiven in Baptisme How many of these things the Popes Holinesse is indowed withall and how many he alloweth his owne bookes and deedes will testifie Wherefore I reckon that your oath doth not meane this Law nor yet the Law that blessed Saint Paul writeth of For then I reckon that by the vertue of your Oath you have not beene bound to one Pope this 400. yeares so that it must follow that you have other Lawes than blessed S. Paul speaketh of or the Councell of Carthaginence to choose your Pope by the which as farre as men can reckon by common experience and practise be these Inprimis He that shall be able to be Pope must be a vengeable tyrant never keeping peace but alwayes warring for the defence as ye call it of S. Peters patrimony To suffer no Prince to dwell in rest by him but to snatch his possessiones to the unholy Church of Rome To set Princes together by the eares till they be both weary and then to take the matter in his hand and never to make an end till both parties hath given some possessions to his Holy Father-head to assoyle the soules that hath been slaine through his packing and he that dare most boldly and with least shame depose Princes without a cause he is best able to be Pope He that can by any traine craft or subtilty bring under him any Bishop or any spirituall person or invent any new clause in their Oath he is to be allowed afore other Moreover he that keepeth fewest women and hath most of them that you woâ of he is holiest and apt to be head of your Church And he that can most tyrannously burne men for preaching of the Gospell and he himselfe to take no labours therein Item to burne Priests that marry wives and he himself to live in all mischiefe and whoredome yea in such abominablenesse as no man may with honesty speake you know what I meane this man I say hath a testimony afore his spiritualây that he is a lawfull man to that Office Furthermore he that is a whores sonne as our Holy Father is now and can finde the meanes that 12. men will forswear themselves that he is lawfully bornâ as this holy Clement did This is a fit Fatâââ for such children Finally he that can give most money and buy the greatest part or Cardinals of his side he is best worthy to be called Pope and to set on Peters stoole For it cannot be unknowne to you how that Thomas VVoulcy an holy pillar of your Church would have been Pope when this Clement was chosen and did offer for it a reasonable penny but Clement dashed him out of conceite with 2000â pound more than he offered and so he was judged best worthy and entred in lawfully and regularly and unto him our Bishops be sworne and obedient And why because they will have such a head as they be members for how could else their Kingdome stand For if one should be chosen after the rule of blessed S. Paul or else after the living of these new Heretickes which be simple and poorâ and care not for no dignities nor will never sweare nor fight and would rather marry a wife of their owne then take other mens and are alwayes studying and preaching Gods Word seeking onely the honour of God and the profit of his neighbour and will be subject and obedient in all things desiring none exception to his Prince This man I say should be unlawfull and not elegible for he were able to destroy the whole Kingdome of the Papists and not worthy to receive an Oath of my Lords the Bishops which will not gladly be prejured for such a mans sake For he were able to destroy the whole Church of Rome unto the which our Bishops have beene before sworne It followeth in your Oath I shall noâ consent in Counsell or in deede that they should lose either life or member or that they should be taken or trapped by any evill meanes What neede you to sweare thus unto the Pope doth not the order of Charity binde you thus to use your selfe toward all men that is to say neither to hurt them nor to harme them neither to intrappe them nor betray them But all men must be betray'd and with craft and subtletie undone for the maintenance of this one person The truth is that never man spake against this Popet but you destroy him and betray'd him but this Popet hath blasphemed and betrayed all Protestants and yet you were never against him And why because you be sworne to him And you will keepe your Oath be it right or wrong But in your last Oath which hath beene newly made is added this clause that no man should lay violent hands upon them in any wise or any wrong should be done unto them by any manner of Colour This part is newly brought in siââe the flesh of the Pope hath beene so holy that no man might touch it but Harlots Christian men must patiently suffer injuries and wrongs but your head will forsweare that point and maintaine himselfe through your power against all men How neere that this is the Apostles living all Christian men can well judge It followeth in your Oath Their Councell that shall be shewed unto me either by their letters or by their messengers I shall open to no man to their hurt or damage Let Princes beware when the Pope sendeth counsâlls unto you for their meaning is to betray them For all the world knoweth that the Pope and you doe little regard what the beggars of the world doth handle But what Emperours Kings and Dukes doth handle âhat must you let and destroy For that is the Counsell and you may shew it to no man No not to your King and why because you are sworne
to the Pope But what say you to your Oath made unto your Prince wherein you sweare that you shall be faithfull and true and beare unto him above all creatures love and favour to live and to dye with him and to open him all manner of Counsells that may be hurtfull unto his grace Now it is well knowne that the Pope hath done and dayly doth handle such Counsells as be against our Princes honour and conversation And yet you may neither tell it to your Prince nor let it and why because you be sworne to the Pope and forsworne to your Prince Tell me when any thing was opened unto our Prince by you that the Pope had handled in counsell against our Prince Of this thing I will take record of his Noble grace whether I say true or falseâ and yet must I be accused of Treason And why because you are sworne to the Pope and I am true to the King It followeth I will helpe to defend and maintaine the Papistry of Rome against all men saving mine order And in your new Oath now in our days made is added The regalls of Saint Peter What and in all men be contained your Prince you must needes defend him And why because ye be sworne to the Pope and forsworne to your Prince For your Oath to your Prince is to defend him with all your wit and reason against all men now must you forsake one of them and your practise hath beene alwayes to forsake your Prince and sticke to the Pope for of your Oath made to your Prince you have been oftentimes assoiled And as your Law saith the Church of Rome is ãâã so to doe But of your Oath made unto the Pope there is no absolution neither in heaven nor earth Neither was it ever read heard nor seene that there could be any dispensation for it Let me be reported by all the Bookes that ever were written and by all the Bulls that ever were granted and by all the experience that ever was used and if I be found false let me be blamed and yet I am sure many men will reckon that I speake uncharitably but I would faine learne of all Charitable men in England with what other English words I could declare this intolerable or subtile treason thus long and shamefully used agâinst my Prince which is necessary to be knowne And I am compelled by violence to declare both my conâession and learning in this cause For men hath not beene ashamed to report that I would which am but a wretch and poore simple wonne and not able to kill a Cat though I would doe my utteâmost to make insurrection against my Noble and mighty Prince whom as God knoweth I doe honour worâhip love and favour to the uttermost power of my heart and am not satisfied because it is no more This I speake afore God Let him be mercifull unto me as it is true and if I were not so true in my heart it were not possible for me so earnestly to write against them whom I doe reckon to handle unfaithfully and untruely with their Prince yea against both Gods law and mans law The very truth is I can suffer through Gods grace all manner of wrongs injuries and slanders but to be called an hereticke against God or a Traytor against my Priâce he liveth not but I will say he lyeth and will be able so to prove him if I may be reported by my workes or deedes by my conversation or living or by any thing that ever I did and I dare say as much of my self notwithstanding our Prelates slanders of me But unto my purpose the Bishops doth swear one Oath to the Pope another contrary to their Prince And yet they will be taken for good and faithfull children And I poore man must be condemned and all my workes for Heresiâ and no man to reade them under the paine of Treason And why because I write against their perjurie toward their Prince But how commeth Saint Peter by these regales that you are sworne to defend seeing that he was never no King but a Fisher All the world knoweth that Regalia belongeth to Kings and to like power of Kings Why are you noâ rather sworne to defend Peters net and his Fisherie the which things hee both had and used and never regalls But these things will not maintaine the holy Church of Rome and therefore yee sweare not to maintaine them But what meane you by that sentence Saving mine order why say you not saving my Kings pleasure your glosse saith you may not defend these things with weapons But oh Lord God what unshamefulnesse is this thus to delude with words all the whole world Men knoweth that when the Pope hath neede of your helpe there is no men sooner in Armes than you are if you call Armes Harneys Bylles and Glaves swords and gunnes and such other things Doe you not remember how soone the Bishop of Norwich Henry Spenser was in Armes to defend Popâ Vrban it were but folly to recite examples In the yeare of our Lord 1164. was there a controversie betweene the Kings Grace and the Bishops of England for certaice Prerogatives belonging to the King Wherefore the King required an Oath and a confirmation of the Bishops as concerning those Articles prerogatives But answere was made of the Bishops that those prerogatives cum omnibus pravitatibus in regio scripâo contentis were of none effect nor strength because they did forbid to appeale to the Court of Rome unlesse the King gave licence And because that no Bishop might goe at the Popesâ calling out of the Realme without the Kings assent And because the Clerkes should be convented in criminall causes a fore a temporall Judge And because the King would heare matters as concerning tithes and other Spirituall causes And because that it was against the See of Rome and the dignity of the same that a Bishop should be convented afore the King Briefely they would not be under the King but this addition should be set unto it Salvo honore Dei Ecclesiiae Romanae ordine nostro that is we will be under your grace saving the honour of God of the Church of Rome and of our order the cause why they did except these things was this as they themselves grant For Kings received their authorities and power of the Church but the Church receiveth her authority of Christ onely wherefore they conclude that the King cannot command over Bishops nor absolve any of them nor to judge of tithes nor of Churches neither yeâ to forbid Bishops the handling of any spirituall cause Is not here a marveilous blindnesse and obstinacie against their Prince They will make it against Gods honour to obey their King and are not ashamed to say in the Kings face that his power is of them But I pray you whether was Kings before Bishops or Bishops before Kings you shall finde
that God had long admitted Kings or any Bishops as you take him was thought of Doth not the Holy Ghost command that we should honour King Also in another place Let all men bâ under the higher powers for the power is of God and he that resâsteth resisteth the power of Gods Ordinance Here Paul saith that Kings power is of God of Bishops Furthermore what reason is it to defend the Popes Prerogative against your Princes Is not your Prince nearer and more naturall unto you then this wretch the Pope But here is a thing that maketh me to marveile When you sweare to the Pope saving your order is as much to say as you shall not use no weapons but else you shall be ready and obedient in all things But when you shall sweare to your King then saving your order is as much to say as you have authoritie to confirme Kings and to be their fellowes and neither to be obedient unto them nor yet to answere to any Justice before them but clearely to be exempted and they not to meddle with you except they will give you some worldly promotion If I would use my selfe as uncharitably against you as you have handled me doubtlesse I could make something of this that should displease you How would you cry and how would you handle me poore wretch âf you had halfe so much against me as this is but I will let you passe God hath preserved me hitherto oâ his infinite mercy against your insatiable malice and no doubt but he will doe the same still I will returne to your Oath It followeth I shall come to the Synod when I am called unlesse I shall be lawfully let But why doe you not sweare to compell the Pope to call a Councell seeing that it hath beene so often and so instantly required of him by many Noble Princes of Christendome yea seeing that al Christendom such was their desire of Reformation doth require with great sighes an order to be taken and set in the highest Articles of our faith but unto this you are not sworne And why because it is against your holy Pope of Rome for it there were a generall Councell both he and you doe know that there must needes follow both over him and you a streight reformation Therefore after my Counsell say that you cannot come for you be lawfully let It followeth I shall honourably entreate the Popes Logaâ both going and comming and in his necessity I shall helpe him I pray you see and provide well that he goe not a begging as Peter did And see also that he neither preach nor teach but pill and poll with all mischiefe and unshame fastnesse And whyâ because you are sworne this to maintaine It followeth I shall visit yearely my selfe or by some other messenger the Pope of Rome unlesse I âe dispenced with of them I pray you what pertaineth this to the Office of a Bishop yearely to visit Rome Christ and the most of his Apostles were never at Rome and yet they were meetly good Christian men But I reade in the traditions of the Turke that certaine of them must yearely visit their Mahomet From whom I thinke you have taken this custome Your owne Law saith that unto this clause must these Bishops all onely be bound that be immediately underneath the Pope Now are not you such for you sweare an oath to the King that you will immediately take your Bishopricke of him and hold it all onely of his grace Wherefore then doe you here sweare against your owne Law And also against your Oath made to your Prince Moreover you know that there was an old custome in the dayes of King Henry the second that no Bishop should goe out of the Realme without the Kings Licence Are you not bound to keepe this custome but answere that the Pope hath dispensed with you and that you are not bound to keepe any obedience toward the acts that your Prince maketh Moreover I marvaile sore that you be all so straightly sworne of so long time and never one of you that ever went in my dayes to discharge this Oath And why because you are dispensed with But were it not as good to leave it out of your Oath at first seeing you intend not to keepe it as afterward to dispence with you for it No forsooth for then the Pope could not bind you to come to Rome at his pleasure and betray your King and all his Counsailes But in your Oath that is newly made and that you have sworne last is added that if the Pope be on this side the mountaines then you shall visite him every yeare but if he be beyond the mountaines then every three yeares Oââ that knew not your practise and the circumstances of youâ facts that hath beene done would little suspect this addition but the very truth is there is a mischievous and abominable treason in it against Princes For if it chanced the Emperour or else any temporall Prince neere unto Rome to fall at variance with the Pope then did the Pope straight runne into France that is to say on this side the Mountaines where you must visite him yearely And why because your God is in distresse and hath conceived a deadly hatred against a Prince and cannot bring it to passe without your helpe and counsell Whereâore you must come yearely And also he must know through your betraying how your Prince is minded and whether he be addicted to his contrarie part or not If he be you must betray his Counsell and that yearely and why because the Pope is on this side the Mountaines But and if he be in Rome and hath all Princes neckes under his girdle yet is it sufficient that you come every third yeare For you can at once comming devise as much Treason as Princes shall avoyd in five yeares But what belongeth this unto a Bishop that the Pope is on this side the mountaines or beyond If he be bound by Gods Law yearely to visite the Pope then must you visite him wheresoever he be though he were either with God or the Devill and if you be not bound by Gods Law what a presumption is it of him to bind you yea what an over-sight is it of you to let your selfe thus to be bound and what a wickednesse is it of you so straightly to keepe this Oath to the which you are not bound by Scripture against your obedience made to your Prince which is commanded by Gods Word But I pray you what example hath either he or blessed Saint Peter to bind by vertue of an Oath the other Apostles yearely to visit him at Rome All the world may perceive that this Oath is invented of insatiable covetousnesse that the Pope and you have toward honours and dignities And that is well declared by these words that follow in your Oath The possessions of my Church I shall not sell give lay to
morgage or make any feoffement or by any other meanes alienate the same without the Counsell of the Pope But I pray you tell me one thing why doe you not sweare that you shall neither buy nor yet receive any possessions to your Church nor you shall ãâã pill nor poll nor shave to encrease the possessions of yââr Church But the truth is all is fish that commeth to the net with you And if it come once within your clouches it never commeth out againe though the king and his Realme should stand in never so great need but to receive all his Land you are alwayes ready and it is not against your Oath I doe not say thus because I would ye should sell or alienate the Possessions of the Church but because I see that there is nothing maintained by them but all onely your mischievous pompe and your pride Your owne law commandeth that the fourth part of the spirituall goods should be distributed among poore men And for that cause they be called Bona pauperum but how little their part is all the world can testifie Wherefore doe you sweare not to alienate your goods without the Popes licence The Pope gave them not to you but the King and his subjects How commeth he now to be so neare of your Counsell in alienating them and the King is thrust out the which hath deserved best to be of your Counsell But doe you not remember your owne Law the which doth forbid that the Pope in any wise or for any necessity âhould alienate the goods of the Church except it be old houses which cannot be kept without great charges This is your owne Law and against this will you sweare then must you needes be perjured for if you alienate your goods with the Popes licence then is this decree against you and curseth you Wherefore then put you this in your Oath seeing you cannot alienate your goods with his consent nor yet without it It followeth in your new Oath Decrees Ordinances Sentences Dispositions Reservations Provisions and Commandments Apostolicke with all my power I will observe and shall cause other men to observe them These things were added when this Idoll was brought so high that no man durst winch against him and when he might say doe what he would And as your Law Commandeth no man so hardy to aske him why he doth so Then began Decrees Ordinances Depositions Dispositions Reservations Provisions with like shamefulnesse for to spring and there is no remedie but they must continue And why Because you are sworne to keepe them your selfe and to compell other men also to keepe them And out of the keeping of this part of your Oath springeth forth another sentence thâââââloweth which is this All Heretickes Schismatickes and ãâã towards our sayd Lord the Pope to my power I shall prosecute and withstand This is the cause that made us poore men so great Heretickes For it can never be proved that ever wee spake against God or our King and yet we be Heretickes And why forsooth because the Bishops are sworne to the Popes Decrees the which condemneth all them for Heretickes that speaketh against his holinesse though he be as holy as my horse for he saith himselfe in his law that he needeth not to be holy himselfe but it is sufficient that he sitteth in an holy seate theâe be his words who doubteth but he is holy the which is exalted to so great a dignity In whom though good workes of his owne merits be wanting yet are those good workes sufficient the which were done by his predecessours upon the which text their glosse saith that if it bee openly knowne that the Pope be an Adulterer or a Murderer yet ought he not to be accused c. Now we poore men cannot suffer such mischievous voyces wherefore we must be Heretickes But why because my Lords the Bishops are sworne to persecute us but neverthelesse I trust to Gods grace and the Kings that my Lords the Bishops will not be so hard in this point of their Oath as they have beene And why because men may now come to their answere Surely there be many clauses in his last Oath added that be cleare injurie unto Pâinces and against Gods Law and mans Law and yet our Bishops will sweare them yea and that which is worst of all they will accuse other men of Treason and Rebellion and there is no man sworne to treason nor Rebellion but they onely Wherefore most gracious Prince with all meekenesse and lowlinesse that is due to so noble a Prince and also that doth become a true subject to doe I lowly and meekely require and desire your grace to judge betweene the Bishops and me which of us is truest and faithfullest to God and to your Grace I speake all onely of those that hath and also would now if they durst defend the Pope and his Lawes Against them I make this supplication and against them have I declared the learning and Doctrine that I have both taught and written And as for my facts and deeds what I have done against God and your grace I require them to say ãâã uttermost that they can prove or else by your graciouâââvour I am here present and offer my selfe to prove them lyars and that under any manner of paine that your grace shall assigne and against them I have declared the learning and Doctrine of their Church and also brought examples of their facts and deedes with the which they have put their Doctrine in exercise Now if they be grieved or thinke themselves wrongfully handled of me then I require no more of your grace but indifferently and graciously to heare both them and me the which thing no doubt as your grace doth know our heavenly Father doth require of you who preserve your highnesse in all honour and dignity Amen Thus far Dr Barnes But to returne againe from these Trayterly disloyall Oathes to our Arch-Bishops William Warham the next Arch-Bishop as he received his confirmation consecration Pall together with a power Legatine from Pope Iulius by sundry Bulls against the Lawes and Statutes of the Realme and tooke the forenamed Oath to the Pope which made him no good Subject to his Prince so the Royall Pompe at his instalment and inthronization was meerely Anti-Christian The day before his comming to Canterbury went thither the Duke of Buckingham who was his Steward a goodly Office âor the greaâest Peere of the Realme attended with 140. horse to see all things in a readinesse This Duke had also the Office of Chiefe Butler and being unable to execute both duties he deputed Sir George Bourchier unto the Butlership The Duke himselfe tooke great paines to see that nothing requisite for the performance of this Solemnity in the most magnificent manner might be wanting The next day being Sunday he meâ the Arch-bishop over against S. Andrewes Church and doing low obeysance
ill as Turkes or Sarazens so that what paine or study soever they tooke for the Common wealth or what Acts or Lawes soever they made or stablished should be taken as Lawes made by Painims and Heaâhen People and not worthy to be kept by Christian men Wherefore he most humbly besoâght the Kings Highnesse to call the sayd Bishop before him and to cause him to speake more discreetly of such a number as was in the Commons-house The King was not well contented with the saying of the Bishop yet he gently answered the Speaker that he would send for the Bishop and send them word what answere he made and so they departed againe After this the King sent for the Archbishop of Canterbury and sixe other Bishops and for the Bishop of Rochester also and there declared to him the grudge of the Commons to the which the Bishop answeâed that he meant the doings of the Bohemians was for lacke of Faith and not the doings of them that were in the Commons House Which saying was confirmed by the Bishops being present who had him in great reputation and so by that onely saying the King accepted his excuse and thereof sent word to the Commons by Sir VVilliam-Fitz-VVilliams Knight Treasurer of his Household which blind excuse pleased the Commons nothing at all After divers assemblies were kept betweene certaine of the Lords and certaine of the Commons for the Bills of Probates of Testaments and the Mortuaries the Temporalty layd to the Spiritualty their owne Lawes and Constitutions and the Spiritualty sore defended them by prescription and usage to whom this answer was made by a Gentleman of Grayes-Inne The usage hath ever beene of theeves to Rob on Shooters-hill Ergo is it Lawfull With this answere the Spiritual men were sore offended because their doings were called robberies But the Temporall men stood still by their sayings insomuch that the said Gentleman said to the Arch-bishop of Canterbury that both the exaction of Probates of Testaments and the taking of Mortuaries as they were used were open Robbery and theft After long disputation the Temporall Lords began to leane to the Commons but for all that the Bills remained unconcluded for a while The King like a good and discreete Prince not long after ayded them for the redresse of their griefes against the Spiritualty and caused two new Bills to be made indifferently both for the Probates of Testaments and Mortuaries which Bills were so reasonable that the Spirituall Lords assented to them all though they were sore against their minds and in especiall the Probates of Testaments sore displeased the Bishops and the Mortuaries sore displâasedâ the Parsons and Vicars After these acts thus agreed the Commons made another Act for Pluralities of benefices Non-Residence buying selling and taking of Farmes by Spirituall Persons which Act so displeased the Spiritually that the Priests railed on the Commons of the Common house and called them Heretickes and Schismatickes âor the which divers Priests were punished This Act was sore debaâed above in the Parliament Chamber and the Lords Spirituall would in no wise consent Wherefore the King perceiving the grudge of his Commons câused âiâht Lords and eight of his Commons to meeâe in the Sâaâââhâââer aâ an after-noone and there was sore debating of the cause insomuch that the Temporall Lords of the Upper house which were there âooke part with the Commons against the Spirituall Lords and by force of reason caused them to assent to the âill with a little qualifying Which Bill theâ next day was wholly agreed to in the Lords house to the great rejoycingâ of the Lay people and to the great displeasure of the Spirituall personsâ Immediately after this not onely Cardinall VVolâe himselfe but the Arch-bishop and whole Cleâgiâ of ââgland were brought into a Pr ãâã ãâã by this Parliamenâ the Cardinall for accepting of a power Legatiâe from thâ Pope contrary to the Lawes of the Realme and the ãâã of the Clâââiâ for consenting and submitted thereunto and holding a Synode by vertue of iâ to avoid this danger and purchase a pardon the Clergie of the Province of Canterbury proâfered to give the King one hândred thousand pounds and the Clergie of the Province of Yorke 18000 âounds more but the King would not accept of this summe unlesse they would declare him in the Act by which they granted him this subsidie to be supreame head of the Church of England here on earth next under Christ but proceeded to take the forfeiture of the Premunire against them This put the Prelates the Popes sworne vassals to a great Dilemma for either they must plainly renounce the Popes usurped supremacie or the Kings mercy and fall under the lash of a Premunire whereby all their Bishoprickes goods livings were forâeited to his Majestie and their lives and liberties at his devotion Loath were the Bishops to forsake their old Lord the Pope whose servants they had beene so long and therefore they used all delayes and adjournments to spin out the time and delude the King but hee would not be mocked by them At last therefore they agreed upon this recognition Wee acknowledge the Kings Majestie to be the singular Protector the supreame Lord and likewise supreame head of the Church and Clergie of England so farre forth as it is lawfull for him to be by the Lawes of Christ. But the King much offended with this ambiguous dubious and equivocating acknowledgement which in truth was no concession of what he demanded required them to make a full and plaine acknowledgement of his supremacie in direct and positive termes without ambiguity or shifts or else to denie and conclude against it and incurâe the penalty of the Premunire Being thus put to it the Archbishop and Bishops hereupon made many adjournments of the Convocation and at last put it over from Aprill to the fifth of October to âhunne the rocke on which they were like to split themselves or their holy Father the Pope in which space the Archbishop died At last they agreed to give the King the Title he desired and inserted it into a publike instrument Whereupon the King at last granted them a generall pardon in Parliament which begins thus The King our Soveraigne Lord calling to his blessed and most gracious remembrance that his good and loving subâects the most Reverend Father in God the Archbishop of Canâerbury and other Bishops Suffragans Prelates and other spirituall persons of the Province of the Archbishopricke of Canterbury of this his Realme of England and the Ministers under-written which have exercised practised or executed in spirituall Courts and other jurisdictions within the said Province have fallen and incurred into divers dangers of his Lawes by things done perpetrated and committed contrary to the order of his Lawes and spââially contrary to the forme of the Statutes of Provisours Provisions and Premunire and his Highnesse having alway a tender eye with mercy pitty and compassion âowards his spirituall
to the French King and the Germans to stirre them up to make warre against King Henry the 8. and to invade England though with ill successe The King thereupon requested thâm to send him over into England that he might proceed against him as a Traytor He was intimate with the Pope studied to advance his power and suppresse his Soveraignes stirred up his friends in England against the King by his letters whereupon the King banished both him and his mother the Countesse of Salisbury by Act of Parliament proclaymed him a Traytor whence Father Latimer in his 5. Sermon before King Edward calls him Cardinall Poole the Kings Traytor c. and after that be headed his mother and elder brother Vicount Mountacute for high treason What manner of person and Traytor this Cardinall was to his Soveraigne will appeare by a Letter written to him being at Rome by Cutbert Tonsiall Bishop of Duresme and Iohn Stokerley Bishop of London which begins thus For the good will that we have borne unto you in times past as long as you continued the Kings true subject wee cannot a little lament and mourne that you neither regarding the inestimable kindnesse of the Kings highnesse heretofore shewed unto you in your bringing up nor the honour of the house that you be come of nor the wealth of the Country that you are borne in should so decline from your duty to your Prince that you should be seduced by faire words and vaine promises of the Bishop of Rome to wind with him going about by all meanes possible to pull downe and put under foot your naturall Prince and Master to the destruction of the Country that hath brought you up and for the vain-glory of a Red Haâ to make your selfe an instrument to set forth his malice who hath stirred up by all meanes that he could all such Christian princes as would give eares unto him to depose the Kings highnesse from his Kingdome and to offer it as a prey to them that should execute his malice and to stirre if he could his subjects against him in stirring and nourishing rebellions in his Realme where the office and duty of all good Christians and namely of us that be Priests should be to bring all commotion to tranquillity and trouble to quietnesse all discord to concord and in doing the contrary wee shew our selves to be but the Ministers of Sathan and noâ of Christ who ordained all us that be Priests to use in all places the legation of peace and not of discord But since that cannot be undone that is done the second is to make amends and to âollow the doing of the Prodigall Sonne spoken of in the Gospell who returned home to his father and was well accepted as no doubâ you might be if you will say as he said in acknowledging your folly and do as hee did in returning home againe from your wandring abroad in service of them who little care what come of you so that their purpose by you be served This Cardinals Treason ingratitude and perfidiousnesse is yet further exemplified by the same Cutbert Tonstall in his Sermon which he preached before King Henry the 8. upon Palme Sunday in the yeare of of our Lord 1538. Printed anciently by iâ selfe in part recited by Holinshed p. 1164 1165. and more largely by Thomas Becon where he thus blazons both the Pope and him in their native colours The Bishop of Rome because he can not longer in this Realm wrongfully use his usurped power in all things as hee was wont to doe and sucke out of this Realme by avarice insatiable innumerable summes of money yearly to the great exhausting of the same hee therefore moved and repleat with furious ire and pestilent malice goeth about to stirre all Christian Nations that will give eare to his Devillish enchantments to move warre against this Realme of England giving it in prey to all those that by his instigation will invade it And the Bishop of Rome now of late to set forth his pestilent malice the more hath allured to his purpose a subject of this Realme Reginald Pole comming of a noble blood and thereby the more arrant Traytor to goe about from Prince to Prince and from Country to Country to stirre them to warre against this Realme and to destroy the same being his native country whose pestilent purpose the Princes that hee breaketh it unto have in much abomination both for that the Bishop of Rome who being a Bishop should procure peace is a stirrer of warre and because this most arrant and unkind Traytor is his minister to so devillish a purpose to destroy the Country that he was borne in which any heathen man would abhorre to doe But for all that without shame hee still goeth on exhorting thereunto all Princes that will heare him who do abhorre to see such unnaâuralnesse in any man as he shamelesse doth set forwards whose pernitious treasons late secretly wrought against this Realme have been by the worke of Almighty God so marvellously detected and by his owne brother without looking âherefore so diclosed and condigne punisâment ensued that hereafter God willing they shall not take any more such roote to âhe noysance of this Realme And where all Nations of Gentiles by reasons and by law of nature do preferre their Country before their Parents so that for their Country they will dye against their Parents being traytors this pestilent man worse than a Pagan is not ashamed to destroy if he could his native Country And whereas Curtius an Heathen man was content for saving of the City of Rome where he was borne to leape into a gaping of the earth which by the illusions of the devill was answered should not be shut but that it must first have one this pernicious man is contented to ruâne headlong into hell so that he may destroy thereby his native country of England being in that behalfe incomparably worse than any Pagan And besides his pestilent treason his unkindnesse against the Kings Majestie who brought him up of a very child and promoted both him and likewise restored his blood being tainted to be of the Peeres of this Realme and gave him money yearly out of his coffers to maintaine him honourably at study makes his Treason much more detestable to all the world and him to be repured more wild and cruell than Tyger But for all this thou English man take courage unto thee and be nothing afraid thou hast God on thy side who hath given this Realme to the generation of Englishmen to every man in his degree after the lawes of the same thou hast a Noble Victorious and Vertuous King hardy as a Lyon who will not suffer thee to be so devoured by such wild beasts Onely take an English heart unto thee and mistrust not God but trust firmly in him and surely the ruine intended against thee shall fall on their owne neckes that intend it and âeare not though the
devill and his disciples be against thee for God thy protector is stronger than hee or any other and shall by his grace give him and them a fall and so shew unto thee that God is on thy side Consider that it is written in Prov. 6. that amongst many crimes there rehearsed that God hateth chiefly hee doth detest those persons that sow discord among their brethren as all we Christians are brethren under our heavenly Father Also it is written in Iohn 8. that those that do stirre men to murther are children of the Devill which was from the beginning a murtherer and brought Adam to sinne and thereby to death as the Jewes his children stirred the peopâe to put Christ to death Saint Paul also in Rom. 16. warneth them to beware of those that make dissention and debate among them against the Doctrine that he had taught them and biddeth them eschew their company wherein the Holy Ghost wrought in Paul for these many yeares past little warre hath beene in these parts of Christendome but the Bishop of Rome either hath beene a stirrer of it or a nourisher of it and seldome any compounder of it unlesse it was for his ambition and profit Whereâore since as S. Paul saith in 1 Cor. 14. that God is not the God of dissention but of peace who commandeth by his Word peace alway to be kept we are sure that all those that goe about to breake peace betweene Realmes and to bring them to warre are the children of the devill what holy names soever they pretend to cloake their pestilent malice withall which cloaking under hypocrisie is double devillishnesse and of Christ most deâested because under his blessed name they do play the Devills part And therefore seeing Christ is on ourside against them let us not feare them at all but putting our confidence in Almighty God cleaving fast to the Kings Majesty our supreme head on earth next under Christ of this Church of England as âaithfull subjects by Godslaw ought to do though they goe about to stirre Gog Magog and all the ravenners of the world against us we trust in God verily and doubt not but they shall have such a ruine as is prophesied by Ezekiel in C. 39. against Gog and Magog going about to destroy the people of God whom the people of God shall so vanquish and overthrow on the mountaines of Israel that none of them shall escape but their carkasses there to lye to be devoured by kiâes and crowes and birds of the aire and if they shall persist in their pestilent malice to make invasion into this Realme then let us wish that their great Captaine Gog I meane the Bishop of Rome may come to them to drinke with them of the same cup that hee maliciously goeth about to prepare for us that the people of God might surely live in peace Thus Tonstall concerning the Pope and the Cardinall though a Papist It is an Italian proverbe of our English men That an Italianated English man is a devill incarnate such a one was this Cardinall qui Italis pontificiisque adulationibus conâiliis atque technis in Regis atque Patriae discrimine sic se ãâ¦ã passus âst ââ non modo ãâ¦ã PRODITOR writes his immediaâe successor of himâ In the 31. yeare of King Henry the 8â he put the King Kingdome to extraordinary trouble and expence âor the King being then enformed by his ârusty and faithfull friends that the cankered and cruell Serpent the Bishop of Rome by that Arch-trâytor Reginald Poole enemy to Gods Words and his naturall country had moved and stirred divers great Princes and Potentates of Christendome to invade the Realme of England and utterly to destroy the whole Nation of the same Wherefore his Majesty in his owne person without any delay tooke very laborious and painâull journeys âowards the Sea coasts also hee sent divers of his Nobles and Counsellours to view and search all the Ports and dangers of the Coasts where any meeâe and convenient landing place might be supposed as well on the borders of England as also of VVales and in all such doubtfull places his highnesse caused divers and many Bulwarkes and âortifications to be made And further his Highnesse caused the Lord Admirall Earle of Southhampton to prepare in readinesse ships for the Sea to his great cost and charges And beside this to have all people in a readinesse hee directed his commissions throughout the Realme to have his people mustered and the harnesse and weapons seene and viewed to the intent that all things should be in readinesse if his enemies should make any attempt into this Realme and likewise caused a generall muster to be made of all the Citizens of London betweene the age of 60. and 16. This Arch-traytor after the Pope had imployed him to move the Emperour and King of Spaine to breake their league with King Henry and to proclaime warre against him kept a continuall guard about him lest the King should send some to murther him And retiring to Viterbium where he lived some space neere a Nunnery he begaâ two bastards a sonne and a daughter on the Abbeâse who oft repaired to his lodging which was afterwards objected to him when he was elected Pope by the major part of Cardinals and yet lost that Antichristian See by his owne negligence and delayes King Edward the 6. deceasing and Queene Mary comming to the Crowne she presently sent for this Traytor home the Pope upon this occasion makes him his Legate to reduce England under his vassallage and tyranny The Cardinall hereupon sore longed homeward not doubting but if things stood as hee thought to get a dispensation to lay off the Hat and put on a Crowne But the Emperour mistrusting what the Prelate intended found devises to hold him beyond the seas untill the match was concluded betweene Queene Maây and his sonne Anno 1554. he arrived in England and the same day he landed an Act passed in the Parliament house through the Queenes and VVinchesiers meanes for his restitution in blood and the utter repealing of the Act of atâainder against him in King Henry the 8. his raigne The Cardinall soone after caused Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury to be deprived and degraded seating himselfe in his See and making a long Oration in Parliament declaring the offence and schisme of the Kingdome in casting off the Pope and his willingnesse to receive them into the bosome of the Church againe upon their submission he caused the Parliament to make an Act repealing all Statutes Articles and Provisions made against the See of Rome since the 20. yeare of Henry the 8. reviving the Popes supremacie and denying the Queens wherein the whole Realm submitted it selfe to the Pope some parts of which Act pertinent to my purpose I shall crave leave to recite Whereas since the 20. yeare of K. Henry the 8. of famous memory Father unto your Majesty our most naturall Soveraigne
detaine me in it a little longer Not to mention the forwardnesse and activity of Laurentius the second Arch-Bishop of this See to settle the Rites and Ceremonies of the Church of Rome among us to obtrude theÌ on the Britaines who withstood them or his contests with King Eadbaldus from whose tyranny and displeasure he purposed to flee into forraine parts had noâ S. Peter in a dreame reproved and whipped him with whip-cord for this his cowardice so terribly if it be true that all his body was gore blood Theodorus the seventh Prelate who possessed this Chaire by birth a Greeke was so farre from doing any thing contrary to or different from the Church of Rome that he over-contentiously propugned her Authority and Ceremonies depriving some Bishops upon his meere pleasure for this cause onely that they were consecrated after a different manner from the Romans and compelling them to be canonically ordained He exercised the right and authority oâ his See in such sort that he seemed not so much to governe by judgement and Counsell as to be violently hurried with the impetuousnesse and perturbation of his minde so that he did not a little obscure those other vertues which were not vulgar with this overmuch pertinacity of asserting his owne dignity His unjust deprivation of Bishops without cause whom he thrust in and out at his pleasure as his late successors have deprived silenced and suspended our best preaching Ministers detracted much from his glory especially his unjust dealing with Wilfrid Arch-Bishop of Yorke whom he most unworthily expelled from his See though every way equall if not superiour to himselfe in holinesse of life learning and industry by persecuting whom immoderately and unjustly mulium nââuit Ecclesiae paci male consuluit famae suae he much prejudiced the Churches peaceâ and his owne reputation he stirred up King Egfrid against Wilfrid and by that meanes kept him off from being restored to his Bishopricke And when as Wilfrid appearing before the Kings tribunall expostulated the cause of his injuries Theodor answered We lay no guilt to your charge sed quod constituimus ratum esse volumus but what we have decreed that we will shall be ratified Than which speech what can be more absurd as if he should say So I will have it so I command my will shall stand for a reason Such a wilfull and headstrong Prelate was he to the great disturbance both of Church and state for which some sayâ he repented on his death-bed though this vice dyed not with him but descended to his successors Birhtubaldus an English man his next successor not onely assisted but caused Alfricke King of Northumberland to thrust Wilfrid out of his See at Yorke 5. yeares after his restitution to it and to spoyle him of all his lands and goods and banish him the Kingdome And then afterwards endeavoured to justifie and make good this deprivation though unjust in a Councell which he summoned for this purpose which when he could not effect he endeavoured by faire speeches to perswade Wilfrid to renounce his Bishopricke rather than violate the peace of the Church but he refusing appealed to Rome whereupon his complaint to the Pope Birhtuald is sent for Wilfrid acquitted and this turbulent malicious Arch-Prelate overthrowne and forced to restore Wilfrid to Yorke againe after a long contestation betweene them to the great Disturbance of Church and State Tatwin the 9. Archbishop of Canterbury two yeares after his consecration âad a great controversie with the Archbishop of Yorke concerning primacy for which cause hee posted to Rome and tâere received his pall and confirmation from the Pope but these controversies for primacie I shall reserve for another Treatise Cutbert his successor as Thomas Sprot describes him was a deceitfull man full of foxâlike craft a viper eating out the bowels of his owne mother In his dayes both Prince and people Priests Nunnes and Monkes were extremely addicted to uncleannesse whoredome adultery and costly apparell the Bishops themselves being as bad reproved them not for these sinnes lived wickedly rixas arma inter se gerebant brawled and warred among themselves addicted not themselves to read the Scriptures but to luxury and preached notâ or very rarely by meanes whereof people were so ignorant that they could scarce say the Articles of the Creed or the Lords prayer in their mother tongue To reforme these abuses a Synode was called but these sinnes still raigning the Kingdome was soone over-runne and conquered by the bloody Danes Lambert the 13. Archbishop of Canterbury about the yeare of Christ 76â so highly offended Offa King of Mercia that out of his enmity against him and the Kentish men hee obtained a Bull from Pope Adrian to erect a new Archbishopricke at Lichfield obtaining an Archbishops Pall for Eadulphus Bishop of that See to whom the Diocesses of Worcester Leicester Legecester Hereford Helenham and Duâwich were annexed and subjected so as Canterbury had left unto him for his Province onely the Bishoprickes of London Winchester Rochester and Sherburne which much abated his pride Athelardus his next successor and Eanbaldus Archbishop of Yorke about the yeare 79â procuring letters from Kenulph King of Mercia written in his and his Bishops Dukes and peoples names to Pope Leo for the reuniting of the former disjoyned Bishoprickes to the See of Canterbury poasted with them to Rome where after they had solicited and bribed the Pope they obtained their suit without much difficulty and so these Bishoprickes were reannexed to Canterbury lest the seamelesse coate of Christ should sustaine some rent or schisme betweene the two Archbishâprickes and withall Ethelard obtained such a large grant from the Pope that if any of his Diocesse as well Kings and Princes as ordinary people should transgresse his Lordly Mandates he should excommunicate them till they repented and if they continued impenitent all should esteeme them as Ethnickes and publicans In his time the English grew such Apostates from vertue ut gentes quascunque proditione superarent that they exceeded all Nations in treason and trechery No doubt they learned it from their traiterous Prelates and Priests whom the Danes in his dayes âlew together with Monkes Nunnes and Levites without any commiseration Et fudeâunt sanguinem sanctorum etiam IN CIRCUITU ALTARIS as Alcuinus writes by which it appeares that altars in those dayes stood not close against the East wall of the Chancell as now some place them but in such sort thas they might be COMPASSED ROUND the Alter of Augustine in his collegiate Church at Canterbury standing before those dayes in ejus Porticus MEDIO in the MIDST of the Porch there and the Altar of the old Church in Saint Edmonds Bury built ovall standing likewise AS IT WERE IN THE MIDST of the Church as Camden out of Everden a Monke of that house relates but of this in the by
Elnothus Archbishop of Canterbury about the yeare of our Lord 1036. against his Alleagiance and Oath crowned Harold a bastard having no right to the Crowne King of England Hardi-Canute the right heire being put by his right At first this Prelate seemed unwilling to performe that service for it is reported that hee having the Regall Scepter and Crowne in his custodie with an oath refused to consecrate any other for King so long as the Queenes Children were living for said he Canutus committed them to my trust and assurance and to them will I give my faith and allegiance This Scepter and Crowne therefore I here lay downe upon this Altar neither do I deny or deliver them to you but I require by the Apostolique authority all Bishops that none of them presume to take the same away neither therewith that they consecrate you for King as for your selfe if you dare you may usurpe that which I have committed to God on this his Table Notwithstanding that great thunderclap was allayd with the showers of golden promises of his just and religious Government intendâd though present experience manifested the contrarie and hee perswaded without much intreaty to crowne this usurper King And now having thus long sayled in this troublesome See of Canterbury I shall onely trouble you with a passage out of William Harrison touching the Archbishops of Canterbury in generall and Robert the Norman in particular and then hoise up my sailes and steare my course into the Northernâ See of Yorke The Archbishop of Canterbury writes hee is commonly called Primate of all England and in the Coronations of the Kings of this Land and all other times wherein it shall please the Prince to weare and put on his Crowne his office is to set it upon their heads They beare also the name of their high Chaplins continually although not a few of them have presumed in time past to be their equals and void of subjection unto them That this is true it may easily appeare by their owne acts yet kept in record besides their Epistles and Answers written or in Print wherein they have sought not onely to match but also to maâe them with great rigour and more than open tyranny Our adversaries will peradventure deny this absolutely as they do many other things apparent though not without shamelesse impudencie or at leastwise deâend it as just and not swerving from common equity because they imagine every Archbishop to be the Kings equall in his owne Province But how well their doing herein agreeth with the saying of Peter and examples of the Primitive Church it may easily appeare some examples also of their demeanour I will not let to remember lest they should say I speake of malice and without all ground of likelihood of their practices with meane persons I speake nor neither will I beginne at Dunâtane the author of all their pride and presumption here in England but for so much as the dealing of Robert the Norman against Earle Goodwine is a rare History and deserveâh to be remembred I will touch it in this place protesting to deale with all in more faithfull manner than it hath heretofore beene delivered unto us by the Norman Writers or French English who offer purpose have so defaced Earle Goodwine that were it noâ for the testimony of one or two meere English men living in those dayes it should be impossible for mee or any other at this present to declare the truâh of that matter according to the circumstances marke therefore what I say for the truth is that such Normanâ as came in with Emma in the time of Ethelred and Canutus and the Confessor did fall by sundry meanes into such favour with those Princes that the Gentlemen did grow to beare great rule in the Court and their Clerkes to be possessors of the best benefices in the Land Hereupon therefore one Robert a jolly ambitious Priest got first to be Bishop of London and after the death of Eadsius to be Archbishop of Canterbury by the gift of King Edward leaving his former See to VVilliam his Countriman Vlfo also a Norman was preferred to Lincolne and other to other places as the King did thinke convenient These Norman Clerkes and their friends being thus exalted it was not long ere they began to mocke abuse and despise the English and so much the more as they daily saw themselves to encrease in âavour with King Edward who also called divers of them to be of his secret Councell which did not a little incense the hearts of the English against them A ââay also was made at Dover betweene the servants of Earle Goodwine and the French whose Masters came over to see and salute the King which so inflamed the minds of the French Clergie and Courtiers against the English Nobility that each part sought for opportunity of revenge which ere long tooke hold betweene them for the said Robert being called to be Arcâbishop of Canterbury was no sooner in possession of his See than hee began to quarrell with Earle Goodwine the Kings Father in Law by the marriage of his daughter who also was ready to acquit his demeanour with like malice and so the mischiefe began Hereupon therefore the Archbishop charged the Earle with the murther of Alfred the Kings brother whom not he but Harald the sonne of Canutus and the Danes had cruelly made away for Alfred and his brother comming into the Land with five and twenty âaile upon the death of Canutus being landed the Normans that arrived with them giving out how they came to recover their right to wit the Crowne of England and thereunto the unskilfull young Gentlemen shewing themselves to like of the âumor that was spread in this behalfeâ the report of their demeanour was quickly brought to Harald who caused a company âorthwith of Danes privily to lay in wait for them as they rodâ toward Gilford where Alfred was slaine and whence Edward with much difficulty escaped to his ships and so returned into Normandy But this affirmation of the Archbishop being greatly soothed out with his crafty utterance for he was learned confirmed by his French friends for they had all conspired against the Earle and thereunto the King being desirous to revenge the death of his Brother bred such a grudge in his mind against Goodwine that he banished him and his Sonnes cleane out of the Landâ hee sent also his wife the Earles daughter prisoner to Wilton with one onely maiden attending upon her where shee lay almost a yeare before shee was released in the meane season the rest of the Peeres as Siward Earle of Northumberland surnamed Digara or âortis Leofrick Earle of Chester and other went to the King before the departure of Goodwine endeavouring to perswade him unto the revocation of his sentence and desiring that his cause might be heard and discussed by Order of Law But the King incensed by the Archbishop and his Normans would not heare on that side
two severall Councels and thereupon thrust him from his Bishopricke which Theodore divided into foure Diocesses After ten yeares exile Egfrid dying Alfrid his Successour restored VVilfrid but five yeares after this King likwise fell out with him and forced him to Rome where though the Pope restored him yet the King would never admit him to his See during his life What the true cause of these displeasures was the Historians of those times who favoured VVilfrid are sparing to relate belike it was some notorious offences against these Kings else they would not be so unjust as without cause to keepe him from his Bishopricke and to imprison him in chaines as one of them did Some record that it was because hee favoured and aided the Rebellious Danes which is most probable Malmesbury and others out of him say it was onely the malice of Queene Ermenburga who envied him for that hee had many Abbots and Abbies under him was served with Gold and Silver plate had a great traine of followers and was very gorgeous in his Pontificall Robes and because hee would never yeeld to have his Diocesse divided into three mote Bishopricks though it were sufficient to maintaine foure Bishops beside himselfe of which there was need And some impute it to the envie and malice of Theodore Arch-Bishop of Canterbury The first of these could not be the sole cause for that ended upon VVilfrids exile and the Kings death The second is as unlikely since VVilfâid himselfe with all the Bishops of that time and the Councell of Hertford Can. 9. Anno 677. decreed that the number of âeleevers increasing more Bishops and Bishoprickes should bee made and erected Whereupon Acca and Boâwin were made Bishops instead of Bosa and his Bishopricke divided into foure parts to which partition VVilfâid had good reason to consent it being the Kings expresse pleasure and the Councels decree to which himselfe subscribed The envie of Theodore was in likelihood a partiall but not principall cause of his first Troubles onely Hee was therefore in all likelihood an aider and assister of the Rebellious Danes and a great opposite and Rebell against these two Kings yea and against Edulfus their successour who all three successively refused to restore him notwithstanding the Popes Letters and Command which then it seemes were of little force Many Councels were assembled about this VVilfrid and the whole Church and Kingdome much disquietted and vexed with the many Schismes and contentions concerning him too tedious to relate Anno 872. Vlferus Arch-Bishop of Yorke was by his Diocesans driven out of the Countrey for what cause is not expressed and therefore likely for some notorious offence because the Monkes conceale it out of favour to him Anno 952. VVolstan Arch-Bishop of Yorke was convict of an hainous crime who forgetting that dutifull affection hee ought to beare unto Edred his King if for no other cause yet for Athelstane his Brothers sake who preferred him forgetting his Oath and Allegeance unto the same King being his naturall Prince yea forgetting that hee was either an English man or a Christian was not ashamed to revolt from King Edred and cleave to the Danes and favour them an Heathen people and such as sought not onely to destroy his Countrey but also to root out Christian Religion For which Treason and for setting up Eâricâus King in Edreds stead though hee deserved a thousand deaths he was onely deprived committed to Prison and one yeare after enlarged again because he was a Bishop whereas for this cause as his Treason was the more hainous and execrable so hâs punishment should have beene the greater But hee being released upon his repentance grew so angry with himselfe that hee was thus pardoned against right and justiceâ that vâtâm eâveâtigio exuit hee presently made away himselfe being his owne executioner Some say that hee was thus imprisoned for killing divers Citizens of Thetford in revenge of the death of one Anselme an Abbot whom they had slaine without cause belike hee was guiltie of both those crimes and punished for both in this mild manner after divers complaints Anno 975. Oswald Arch-Bishop of Yorke assisted Dunstan of Canterbâry and the other Bishops to put Egelred the right Heire from the Crowne and to set up Edward an Usurper whom they crowned as more fit for their behoofe and ends Elfricke Arch-Bishop of Yorke surnamed Puttoc was reputed detestable for two barbarous Acts He caused Hardeânute the Kingâ to command the dead body of his Brother King Harold to be digged up out of his Grave after that to be beheaded and cast into the Thames as an infamous example to men And not content with this crueltie towards the dead he perswaded the same King by way of revenge on VVorcester men because they would not suffer him to hold that See in commendam with Yorke as three of his predecessours had done before him to fire that goodly Citie and seize on all the Citizens goods pretending that they had stubbornely resisted those who collected the Kings tributes And as if this were not sufficient revenge to kill all the men and waste the whole Countrey which was mostâ cruelly executedâ hee likewise caused this King to thrust the living Bishop of VVorceter out of his See and to bestow it on himselfe and incensed this King so farre against Earle Godwin that hee was enforced to buy his peace of the King with the gift of the richest and costliest Shippe that wee reade of in that Age. Aldredus his Successour who gat that See by Symonie and held VVorcester in commendam with it and was one of the first who distinguished the Clergie from the Laitie in their externall habits crowned Harold invading the Dignitie Royall no way due unto him After which though hee purposed âo Crowne Edgar the right Heire King to whom he and the Nobilitie had first adhered yet like a wily Bishop siding with the strongest he altered his purpose and crowned VVilliam the Conquerour King requiring first an Oath of him to dâfend the Church to minister justice and te vse Englishmen as favourable as Normans This Oath it seemed to Aldred that the King had broken by laying heavie taxes on the people of which he admonished the King who was very angry at it He therefore like a couragious Prelate but like a disloyall Subject thundered out an Excommunication against him sayingâ That now worthily he had cursed whom once unworthily hee had blessed This bold pranke being reported to the King incensed him very much at first but thinking better of it hee determined to give him good words a while and so sent some to intreat for his absolution The Messengers came too late for the Bishop being troubled much in mind after the performance of that Action and either amazed with feare of what might happen after it or overcome with griefe and repentance for what he had done never could be
and that the King himselfe presently after his death was stricken with a Leprosie a manifest lye They likewise reported That a strange judgement hapned upon the Iudges who gave sentence against him Which fabulous lying Legends must not onely be generally bruited abroad to cheate the people justifie the Traytor disparage this honorable Act of Justice slander the King and Judges and all to secure the Bishops in their Treasons and Rebellions that this Act might never bee made a president to punish them capitally for such like offences in future times but likewise chronicled to delude posterity and animate all succeeding Prelates under hopes of impunitie to attempt any Treasons Trecheries or insurrections against their Soveraignes without feare And to make the thing more odious and the Prelates more presumptuous in this kinde the Pope himselfe excommunicates tbe Authors of his death and those that had any hand in his condemnation or execution who must all earnestly entreat for absolution before it would be granted Loe here the quintessence of all Traiterous Rebellious spirits and disloyall practises combined and infused into our Prelates in canonizing this Arch-Traytor scandalizing the very sentence of Justice pronounced and executed upon him with the King and Judges that were the Authors of it and making it a matter worthy an Anathema to condemne and execute a Traytor a Rebell too in the Suparlative degree What confidence can any Princes repose or what fidelitie can they expect from such a desperate generation of Vipers as these who cannot be content to plot to execute Treasons and Conspiracies but thus boldly to justifie them and the Traytors to when they are committed I shall therefore close this story with the words of Edward Hall our Chronicler What shall a man say of such foolish and fantasticall persons who have written of such erroneous Hypocrites and seditious Asses who have indited of such superstitious Fryers and malicious Monkes who have declared and divulged both contrary to Gods Doctrine the honour of their Prince and common knowne verityâ such manifest lyes as the fore-cited miracles and reports concerning this Arch-Bishops death What shall men thinke of such beastly persons which regarding not their bounden dâtie and âbeâsance to their Prince and Soveraigne Lord envâed the punishment of Traytors and torment of offendors But what shall all men conjecture of such which favouring their owne worldly Dignitie their owne private authority and their owne peculiar profit will thus juggle rayle and imagine fantasies against their Soveraigne Lord and Prince and put them in memory as a miracle to his dishonour and perpetuall infamyâ well let just men judge what I have said So âall Iohn Kemp Arch-Bishop of Yorke was a great opposer of the good Duke of Glocester a Traytor and evill instrument to King Henry the Sixth and the Kingdome and the meanes of the Duke of Gloucesters murther whose death was a most incomparable losse to the Realme of which more at large in Henry Beaufort Bishop of Winchester with whom he confederated against the Duke George Nevill Arch-Bishop of Yorke conspired with his Brother Henry Nevill Earle of Warwicke against King Edward the Fourth after hee had raigned almost nine yearesâ to pull him from his Throne and being his hap to take King Edward Prisoner at Ownely in Northamptonshire hee carryed the King with him Prisoner first to Warwicke Castle then to Midleham Castle in Yorkeshire from whence the King at last having liberty to ride abroad an hunting escaped being rescued by his Friends and within halfe a yeare after so handled the matter as comming to London suddenly and entring this Arch-Bishops Palace by a Posterne Gate hee surprized at once King Hânry and the Arch-Bishop that had not long before taken him Holinshed and some others relate that the Arch-Bishop being lâft by his Brother the Earle of Warwicke to keepe the Citie of London for King Henry against Edward the Fourth hee perceiving the affections of the people to incline to King Edward and how the most part of the Citie were much addicted to him sent forth secretly a Messenger to him beseeching King Edward to receive him againe into his former favour promising to bee to him in time to come and to acquit this good turnâ heereafter with some singular benefit and service That the King upon good considerations was hereupon content to receive him againe into his favour of which the Arch-Bishop being assuredâ greatly rejoyced and well and truely acquitting him of his promise in that behalfe madeâ admitted him into the Citie where the king comming to the Arch-Bishops Palace heâ prâsented himselfe unto him and having king Heâry by the hand delivered him treacherously to king Edwârdâ custodie who being seized of his peâsân weât to Pauls from Westminster where hee gave God heartie thankes for his safe returne and good successe Thereupon they were both sent to the Towerâ where king Henry was pittifully murtheredâ but the Arch-Bishop the fourth of Iuneâollowingâ âollowingâ was set at Libertie About a yeare after his Enlargement hee chanced to bee hunting at âââââore with the king and upon occasion of some spoât thâââad seene there hee made relation to ââe king of some extraordinary kinde of Gâme wherewith hee was wont to solace himseâââ at ãâã housâ hee had built and furnished very sumptuously called the Moore in Hartfordshire The King seeming desirous to be partaker of this sport appointed a day when hee would come thither to hunt and make merry with him Hereupon the Arch-Bishop taking his leave got him home and thinking to entertaine the King in the best manner it was possible sent for much Plate that hee had hid during the Warres between his Brethren and the King and borrowed also much of his Friends The Deaâe which the King hunted being thus brought into the toyle the day before his appointed time hee sent for the Arch-Bishop commanding him all excuses set apart to repaire presently to him being at Windsore As soone as he came hee was arrested of High-Treason all his Plate money and other moveable goods to the value of 20000. l. were seized on for the King and himselfe a long space after kept prisoner at Calis and Guisues during which time the King tooke to himselfe the profits and temporalties of his Bishopricke Amongst other things that were taken from him was a Miter of inestimable value by reason of many rich stones wherewith it was adorned that the King brake and made thereof a Crowne for himselfe This calamitie hapned to him Anno 1472. Foure yeares after with much entreatie he obtained his Libertie but dyed of griefe shortly after This proud Pontifician made so great a feast at his installment that neither our age nor any other before it ever heard or saw the like the particulars whereof you may read in Godwin too tedious here to recite Thomas Rotheram Arch-Bishop of Yorke being Lord Chancellour in Edward the fourth his Raigne upon his death resigned
his place and delivered up his Seale to the Queene without the Councels consent from whom he received it not she having no right to require it For which cause hee was committed to the Tower by the Lord Protectour Richard Duke of Yorke who afterwards usurping the Crowne released the Arch-Bishop out of prison who thereupon sided and was veây inward with this Usurper and at last dyed of the Plague May 29. 1500. I read nothing of Savageâ his next successour but this That he was not preferred to this See for any extraordinary great learning that he spent his time in a manner altogether as our Prelates doe now either in Temporall affairesâ being a great Courtier or else in hunting wherewith hee was unreasonably delighted keeping a great number of tall Fellowes about him to attend his person But of his preaching or maintaining Ministers to instruct the people I read not one word It is likely his tall fellowes occasioned many a quarrell and sometimes would take a purse for a need Christopher Bambridge his Successor being Embassadour from King Henry the 8. to the Pope and Lewis the 12. of France perswaded King Henry to take the Popes part and proclaime Warre against Lewis ingageing his Soveraigne in a needlesse Warre only to pleasure his Lord and Master the Pope who for this good service made him a Cardinall he was at last poysoned by Raynaldo de Modena an Italian Priest his Steward upon malice and displeasure conceived for a blow this Bishop gave him when as a Bishop should be no striker 1 Tim. 3.3 as Goodwin relates out of Paulus Iovius Thomas Wolsie or Wolfesie as Mr. Tyndall oft times stiles him an Arch-Traytor and most insolent domineering Prelate succeeded him in that See holding likewise the Bishopricke of Bath and Wells first and after that of Ely Winchester Worcester and Hereford together with the Abbey of Saint Albanes and divers other Ecclesiasticall Livings besides his Temporall Offices in Commendaâ with it This proud imperious Prelate when he was once Arch-Bishop studied day and night how to be a Cardinall and caused King Henry the Eighth and the French King to write to Rome for him and at their request he obtained his purpose Hee grew so into exceeding pride that hee thought himselfe equall with the King and when he said Masse which hee did oftner to shew his pride then devotion hee made Dukes and Earles to serve him with Wine with assay taken and to hold to him the Bason and the Lavatory His pride and excesse in dyet apparell furniture and attendanceâ and his pompe in going to Westminster Hall were intollerable and more then Royall or Papall Hee was much offended with the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury because he stiled him Brother in a Letter as though he had done him great injury by that Title Hee quite altered the state of the Kings house putting out and in what Officers he pleased Hee oppressed and vexed the Citizens of London causing divers of them to be executed siding with strangers both Merchants and Artificers against them Confederating with the French King he procured King Henry to permit him to redeeme Tornaye on his owne Termes Hee procured a meeting of the King of England and France to their infinite expence onely that he might be seene in his owne vaine pompe and shew of Dignitie himselfe drawing up the instrument and termes of their meeting in his owne name which began thus Thomas Arch-Bispop of Yorke c. Hee committed the Earle of Northumberland and wrought the Duke of Buckingham out of the Kings favour and at last cut off the Dukes head for opposing his pride and unjust proceedings Hee began his Letters to forraigne Princes and the Pope for the most part in this mannerâ âgo Rex meus I and my King putting himselfe before his Soveraigne making him but his underling and Pupill swaying him like a Schoole-boy at his pleasure Hee set his Armes likewise above the Kings over Christ-Church Colledge-gate in Oxford which he founded Hee stamped his Cardinalls Cap on the kings Coyne as our Bishops doe now their Armes and Miters on their Procesâ instead of the Kings Seale and Armes Hee set up a Leganââne Court here in England by Commission from the Pope to which hee drew the Conusans of all Ecclesiasticall Causes and when the king had summoned a Convocation at Pauls in London by vertue of his Writ hee came most insolently into the Convocation House and by his power Legantine dissolved the Convocation summoning them all to appeare before him at Saint Peterâ in Westminster the Monday following there to celebrate the Synod under him which power Legantine brought him and all the Clergiâ into a Premunire to his overthrow and their cost they being enforced to grant the king an hundred thousand pounds to acknowledge him on earth supreme Head of the Church of England and to renounce the Popes Supremacie to buy their peace He dissolved 40. Monasteries of good worth converting all their goods and moveables into his own Coffers which were so stuffed with Treasure that 12. Barrelsâ full oâ Gold and Silver were laid aside to serve the Pope in his Warres emptying the Land also of twelve score thousand pounds which he forced from the king all which he sent to relieve and ransome the Pope then in prison to the great impoverishing of his Majesties Coffers and the Realm His revenues one way or otherâ were equall to the kings he had no lesse then 1200. Horâe for his retinue 80. waggons for his carriage and 60. Mules for sumpter horses when he went into France Hee carried the Great Seale of England with him in his Embassie without the kings consent so that no Writs nor Patents could be sealed nor busines of the kingdom dispatched in the interim He proclaimed warres against the Emperor without the kings consent stirred up the French king to warre against him ayding him with Monies without the Kings privity and contrary to his likeing he demanded âhe 5. part of the true value of every mans goods by way of loane toward the maintenance of the Warrs in France putting men to confesse upon their Oathes the true estimate of their Estates without the Kings privitie which caused many insurrections and mutinies in the Kingdome the people rising up and denying to pay it at which the King being very angry released the loane as an intollerable oppression sore against this Prelates willâ yet the Cardinall the sole cause and urger thereof would needs lay the odium of it on the King to alienate the hearts of his Subjects from himâ and take the sole praise of the release of it to himselfe as if hee with much suite and danger had obtained it Hee falsely prosecuted and imprisoned the Earle of Kildare accusing him before the Counsell to take away his life where hee pressed him so deeply with disloyalty that the presumption as the Cardinall did force it being vehement the Treason
odious the King suspicious the enemies eager the friends saint which were sufficient grounds to overthrow an innocent person the Earle was reprived to the Tower whither on a night suddenly came a Mandate to the Lieutenant from the Cardinall to execute Kildare on the morrow before any judgement given and without the kings privitie who being acquainted by the Lieutenant therewith at midnight the king controlling the sawcinesse of the Priest delivered the Lieutenant his Signet in token of countermand which when the Cardinall had seene he began to breath out unseasonable Language which the Lieutenant was loth to heare and so left him pattering and chanting the Devils Pater noster Hee oppressed and and disquietted the whole Realme and Christian world all his time endeavoured to set up the Popes power all hee might with prejudice to the kings aspiring to the Papacie himselfe and sending much mony to Rome to bribe the Cardinals to elect him though hee failed in that project Hee was so proud that hee had divers Lords Earles and Knights attending on himâ and was served on the knee when hee went Embassadour into Germany Hee was exceeding treacherous false and perfidious to the King who trusted him with the government of the Realme seeking onely his owne ends and advancements Hee caused him to breake off his firme League with the Emperour and to make wârre upon him and side with France stirring up likewise the French King against the Emperour onely to wrecke his private spleene upon him denouncing warres against him by an Herauld without the Kings knowledge Hee set England France Germany Flanders and Italy together by the eares Hee bare such a hand upon the controversies which ran betweene the King the Emperour the King of France and other Princes as all the world might acknowledge the resolution and expectation of all affaires to depend on him and his authoritie Hee exceedingly abused and deluded the King about the matter of his Divorce which himselfe first put him upon to spite the Emperour delaying him from time to time to his no small cost and vexation and writing likewise secret Letters to Pope Clement to hinder the Divorce all hee might which Letters an English Gentleman then at Rome got into his hands by meanes of one of the Popes Concubines The Queene most grievously accused Cardinall Wolsie in the presence of the whole Court of untruth deceit wickednesse and malice which had sowne dissention betwixt her and her husband the King and therefore openly protested that shee did utterly abhorre refuse and forsake such a Judge as was not onely a most malicious enemie to her but also a manifest adversary to all Right and Justice Hee did many things when he was Embassadour without the Kings privitie and held correspondencie with his enemies Mr. Tyndall who notably descries and layes open his treacheries writes That he calculated the Kings Nativitie which is a common Practise of Prelates in all Lands whereby hee saw whereunto the Kings Grace should be enclined all his Life and what should bee like to chance him at all times and as he then heard ât spoken of divers hee made by craft of Necromancie graven imagery to beare upon him wherewith hee bewitched the Kings minde and the King to doat upon himâ more then ever he did on any Lady or Gentlewoman a tricke of the Devils suggestion usuall among Court Prelates and Priests so that now the Kings Grace followed him as he followed the King And then what he said that was wisdome what he praised that was honourable onely Moreover in the meane time hee spied out the natures and dispositions of the Kings play-fellowes and of all that were great and whom hee spied meet for his purpose him hee flattered and him hee made faithfull with great promises and to him hee sware and of him hee tooke an oath againe that the one should helpe the other for without a secret Oath hee admitted no man unto any part of his privities And ever as he grew in promotions and dignitie so gathered he unto him of the most subtile witted and of them that were drunke in the deâire of honour most like unto himselfe And after they were sworne hee promoted themâ and with great promises made them in falsehood faithfull and of them ever presented unto the kings Grace and put them into his service sayingâ this is a man meet for your Grace And by these spies if any thing were spoken or done in Court against the Cardinall of that hee had word within an houre or two And then came the Cardinall to Court with all his Magicke to pleade to the conârary If any in the Court had spoken against the Cardinall and the same not great in the kings favour the Cardinall bade him walke a Villaine and thrust him out of the Court head-long If hee were in conceit with the kings Grace then hee flattered and perswaded and corrupted some with gifts and sent some Embassadours and some hee made Captaine at Calice Hammes Gynes Iarnsie and Gernsie or sent them to Ireland or into the North and so occupied them till the king had forgot them or other were in their roomes or hee sped what hee intended And in like manner plaid hâe with the Ladies and Gentlewoman whosoever of them was great with her was hee familiar and to her gave hee gifts Yea and where Saint Thomas of Canterbury was wont to come after Thomas Cardinall went oft before preventing his Prince and perverted the order of that holy man If any were subtile witted and meet for his purpose her made he sworn O trechery to betray the Queene likewise and to tell what shee said or did I knew one that departed the Court for no other cause then that shee would no longer betray her Mistresse And after the same example hee furnished the Court with Chaplaines of his owne sworne Disciples and Children of his owne bringing up to bee alwayes present and to dispute of vanities and to water whatsoever the Cardinall had planted If among those Cormorants any yet began to bee much in favour with the King and to bee somewhat busie in the Court and to draw any other way then as my Lord Cardinall had appointed that the Plough should goe anone hee was sent to Italy or to Spaine or some quarrell was picked against him and so was thrust out of the Court as Stokesley was Hee promoted the Bishop of Lincolne that now is his most faithfulâ Friend and Old Companion and made him Confessour to whom of whatsoever the Kings Grace shrove himselfe thinke ye not that hee spake so loud that the Cardinall heard it and not unright for as Gods Creatures ought to obey God and serve his honour so ought the Popes creatures to obey the Pope and serve his Majestie Finally Thomas Wolsie became what hee would even partner of Heaven so that no man could enter into promotion but through him Being thus advanced hee begins to act his part like a
him when hee went Embassadour to the Emperour That hee proclaimed open warre by an Herauld against the Emperour without the Kings privitie that he had sent Gregory of Cassido a Knight into Italy to make a new League betwene the King and the Duke of Farrar without the kings knowledge That being almost rotten with the French Pox he preâumed to breathe with his stinking and rotten mouth in the kings face That he set his Cardinalls Hat on the kings Coyne and that he exported an infinite Masse of Money out of the kingdome into Italy that he might most impudently compasse the Papacie with other particulars fore-cited All which together with the Cardinalls attainder in the Praemunire Mr. Tyndall saith were done only in policie by the Cardinall to bleare the eyes of the World withall because nought worthy a Traytor was done unto him it being seldome heard or read that so great a Traytor was so easily put to death or punished because Sir Thomas Moore his chiefest Secretary one nothing inferiour to his Master in lying faining and bearing two faces in one hood and the chiefest stale wherewith the Cardinall caught the kings Grace whom he called to the confirmation of all that hee intended to perswade was made Chancellour in his place because his Bishopricke of Durham was bestowed on one of his old Chaplaines and chiefe Secretaries his fast friends and because as soone as the Parliament brake up the Cardinall had his Charter of pardon and got him home and all Bishops got them every Fox to his hole leaving their Attournies yet behinde them thinking to come again themselves as soon as the constellation was some what over-run whereof they were afraid But however it were either in policie only or earnest it turned to reality at last For the Cardinall thus put from the Court and his Chancellorship nothing abating his pride or spirit to beard the king flater the people appointed to be installed at York in great pomp inviting all the lords and Gentlemen in the countrey to accompany him from Cawood to Yorke complaining likewise by degrees to many of the great injuries the king had done him to stirre up the people to sedition inveighing likewise very bitterly in his Letters to the Pope and other Forraigners against the king which railing Letters and reproaches of his comming to the kings Embassadors eares they acquainted the king therewith The king acquaintâd with these his Seditious and disloyall practises and understanding of his intended pompous installment at Yorke commanded the Earle of Northumberland to arrest him at Cawood of High-Treason which hee did about the beginning of November 1536. The Cardinall wondering at this sudden arrest stood first upon his termes of contest with the Earle telling him that hee was a Cardinall a Member of the Court of Rome and the Popes Legate not subject to any mans or Princes arrest on whom to lay violent hands was a great wickednesse but at last fearing the successe and the Earles power submitted himselfe against his will The Earle hereupon removed his followersâ seized on all his plate and goods brought him to Sheffield Castle where he delivered him to the High Sheriffe of Shropshire to be conveyed to London Thither the Captaine of the Guard and Lieutenant of the Tower with certaine Yeomen of the Guard were sent to fetch him to the Tower at which the Cardinall was sore astonied and fearing the worst grew sicke upon it whereupon he willingly tooke so much quantitie of a strong purgation that his nature was not able to beare it and thereof dyed at Leicester Abbey the 27. day of November his body lying dead was blacke as pitch and so heavie that sixe could scarce beare it Furthermore it did so stinke above the ground that they were constrained to hasten the buriall of it in the night season before it was day At the which buriall such a tempest with such a stinke there arose that all the Torches went out and so he was throwne into the Tombe and there left By the ambitious pride and excessive worldly wealth of this one Cardinall writes Master Fox all men may easily understand and judge what the state and condition of all the rest of the same Order whom we call Spirituall men was in those dayes as well in all other places of Christendome as specially here in England whereas the Princely possessions and great pride of the Clergie did not onely farre surpasse and exceed the common measure and order of Subjects but also surmounted over kings and Princes and all other Estates as may well appeare by hâs doings and order of his Story above described In which I have beene the more prolix because it notably paints out unto us the ambitious trecherous âlye practises and designes of our Prelates with the ordinary wayes whereby they creepe into Princes favours as likewise their insolent behaviour and strange perfidiousnesse when they are growne great and is a lively patterne of the Bishops practises in our age who tread in these his foot-steps and follow them to an haires breadth I would therefore advise them to remember his last words as well as imitate his Actions with which I shall close up his Story If I had served God as diligently as I have done the King he would not have given me over in my gray haires But this is the just reward that I must receive for the paines and study that I have had to doe him service not regarding my service to God so much as the satisfying of his pleasure Edward Lee who succeeded him in his Arch Bishopricke in the great Rebellion of the North An. 1535. and 1536. joyned with the Rebels against his Prince some say it was against his wil but certain it is that the Abbots priests and Clergi-men were the chief cause ring-leaders in this Rebellion the principall pretence wherof was the reformation of religion the abolishing of the heresies of Luther Zuinglius Wicklif and other Protestant Writers the removing of Cranmer other hereticall Bishops and Privie Counsellors the restoring of and Prioriâsâ and all points of Popery formerly maintainedâ with the confirmation of the priviledges of this in speciall that Priests might not suffer for any treason or felony unlesse they were first degraded Now the Abbots Priests Monkes and Clergie being the stirrers up and chiefe Captaines of this Rebellion upon these points of Religion and priviledge of the Church which mainely concerned the Clergie it is likely the Arch-Bishop was as forward as any of the rest in this Insurrection and that he accompanied and encouraged the Rebels not out of ãâã or constraint as hee afterwards pretended but willingly though âhe King pardoned him as he did all the other wilfull Rebels Some of them making a new insurrection were afâerwards taken and executed as Traytors to the Crowne among which number Paâlaw Abbot of Whaley in Lincolnshire Iohn Castlegate and William Haydocke Monkes of the same house Robert Hobs Abbot
tuum dilectum filium nostrum Stephanum insignem Regem Anglorum efficere studeas ut monitâs hortatu consilio tuo ipsum in benignitatem dilectionem suam suscipiat pro beati Petri nostra reverentia propensius habeat commendatum Et quia sicut veritate teste attendimus eum sine salutis sui ordinis periculo praefato filio nostro astringi non posse volumus paterno sibi tibi affectu consulumus ut vobis sufficiat veraci simplici verbo promisstonem ab eo suscipere quod laesionem vel detrimentum ei vel terrae suae non inferat Dat. ut supra Is it not strange that a peevish order of Religion devised by a man should breake the expresse Law of God who commandeth all men to honour and obey their Kings and Princes in whom some part of the power of God is manifest and laid open to us And even uuto this end the Cardinall of Hosâia also wrote to the Canons of Pauls after this manner covertly incouraging them to stand to their election of the said Robert who was no more willing to give over his new Bishopricke than they carefull to offend the King but raâher imagined which way to keepe it still maugre his displeasure and yet not to sweare obedience unto him for all that he should be able to doe or performe unto the contrary Humilis Dei gratia Hostiensis Episcopus Londinen sis Ecclesiae canonicis spiritum consilii in Domino Sicut rationi contraria prorsus est abiicienda petitio ita in hiâs quae juste desiderantur effectum negare omnino non convenit Sane nuper accepimus quod Londinensis Ecclesia diu proprio destituta Pastore communi voto pari assensu cleri populi venerabilem âilium nostrum Robertum ejusdem Ecclesiae Archidiaconumâin Pastorem Episcopum animarum suarum susceperet elegerit Novimus quidem eum esse personam quam sapientia desuper ei attributa honestas conversationis morum reverentia plurimum commendabilem reddidit Inde est quod fraternitati vestroe mandando consulimus ut proposito vestro bono quod ut credimus ex Deo est ut ex literis Domini Papae cognoscetis non lente dehitum finem imponatis ne tam nobilis Ecclesia sub occasione hujusmodi spiritualium quod absit temporalium detrimentum patiatur Ipsius namque industria credimus quod antiqua religio forma disciplinae gravitas habitus in Ecclesia vestra reparari si quae fuerint ipsius contentiones ex Pastoris absentia Dei gratia cooperante eodem praesente poterint reformari Dat. c. Hereby you see how King Stephen was dealt withall And albeit that Canterbury is not openly to be touched herewith yet it is not to be doubted but he was a doer in it so farre as might tend to the maintenance of the right and prerogative of the holy Church Thus farre verbatim out of Harrison Mariaâ Bishop of London was one of those undutifull Bishops who about the yeare of our Lord 1208. interdicted the whole Realme and excommunicated King Iohn by the Popes Commandement they all endured five yeares banishment for this their trechery and conâumacy together with confiscation of their goods and the King being specially incensed against this man in token of his great displeasure Anno 1211. threw downe to the ground his Castle of Stortford which William the Conqueror had given to his Church Besides he joyned in the publication of the Popes sentence for deposing the King and stirred up the French King and all other Christians to invade England in an hostile manner and to depose King Iohn from the Crowne and promised them remission of all their sinnes for this good Service After which hee voluntarily resigned his Bishoppricke Anno. 1221. Roger Niger Bishop of London excommunicated the Kings Officers Ano 1233. for that they acâording to their duty had laâd hands upon and hindred Walter Mauclerke Bishop of Carlile to passe over the Seas he having no license to depart the Realme and riding flreight unto the Court he certified the King what hee had done and there renewed the same sentence againe the King himselfe not a little murmuring at this his insolent act as he had cause and prohibiting him to doe it the Bishops then at Court notwithstanding the inhibition excommunicated these his Officers likewise for doing their duty About the same time King Henry the third gave commandement for the appehending of Hubert de Burge Earle of Kent upon some pretence of Treason who having suddaine notice thereof at midnight fled into a Chapple in Essex belonging to the Bishop of Norwich The King hearing this was exceeding angry and fearing least he should raise some tumults in his Realme if he escaped thus sent Sir Godfrey de Cranecombâ with 300. armed men to apprehend and bring him to the Tower of London under paine of death who hasting to the Chapple found the Earle who had some notice of their comming kneeling there upon his knees before the high Altar with a Crucifix in one hand and the Hostia in the other Godfrey and his associates entring into the Chapple commanded him in the Kings name and by his direction to come out of the Chapple and repaire to him to London which he refusing saying that hee would upon no tearmes depart from thence they taking the Crosse and Lords body out of his hands bound him in chaines carried him to the Tower and acquainted the King therewithâ who was glad of the newes Roger hearing this and taking it to be a great infringment of the Churches liberties goeth in post hast to the King and boldly reproves him for violating the peace of the Church and threatens to excommunicate all those that apprehended him unlesse the King would immediatly restore him to the Chappell whence he was extracted and thereupon enforceth the King sore against his will to remit him o the Chappell The King hereupon commanded the Chapple to be strictly guarded by the Shrieffe of Essex till Hubert should be starved or forced out thence About a yeare or two after this Hubert being imprisoned in the Castle of the Devises within the Diocesse of Salisbury escaped and fled to the Church there his keepers missing him ranne out to seeke him with lanternes clubbes and weapons and finding him in the Church carrying the Lords crosse in his hands before the Altar they bastinadoed and dragged him thence into the Castle where they imprisoned him more strictly than before Hereupon the Bishop of Salisbury excommunicated them because they refused to bring the Earle backe againe to the Church saying they would rather the Earle should be hanged than they for suffering him to escape whereupon the Bishop of Salisbury and this Robert Niger Bishop of London with other Bishops went to the King and never left till they had by perswasions and threats against his will procured
the King and his Barons to complaine against the blanke Bulls found in the chests of Beâard de Nympha the Popes agent after his death and of the many machinations of the Romanes to disquiet the Realme Iohn Gerâsey next Bishop of Wânchester consecrated at Rome where âe payd 6000. markes to the Pope and so much more to his Chancellour for his consecration was a great stickler in the Barons warres against King Henry the third as appeares by the forecited passages of Matthew Westminister and was excommunicated by Octobon the Popes Legate for taking part against the King in the Barons warres and forced to goe to Rome for his absolution where he died Henry Woodlocke Bishop of Winchester made request to King Edward the first for Robert Winchelsey Archbishop of Canterbury whom the King had banished for high Treason in which request he called the Archbishop an arch-Traytor his good Lord which the King as he had cause tooke so hainously that he confiscated all his goods and renounced all protection of him Adam Tarleton or de Arleton Bishop of Winchester about the yeere 1327. was arrested and accused of high Treason for aiding the Mortimers against King Edward the second both with men and armour when he was brought to the barre to be arraigned for this Treason the Archbishops of Canterbury Yorke and Dublin with their suffragans came with their Crossesâ and rescued him by force carrying him with them from the barre in such manner as I have formerly related more at large in the Acts of Walâer Rainolds pag. 55.56 Notwithstanding the indictment and accusation being found true his temporalities wereseized into the Kings hands untill such time as the King much deale by his imagination and devise was deposed of his Kingdome If he which had beene a traytor unto his Prince before after deserved punishment for the same would soone be intreated to joyne with other in the like attempt it is no marvell No man so forward as he in taking part with Isabell the Queene against her husband King Edward the second She wiâh her sonnes and army being at Oxford this good Bishop steps up into the pulpit and there taking for his Text these words My head grieved me he made a long Discourse to prove that an evill head not otherwise to be cured must be taken away applying it to the King that hee ought to be deposed A Bishoplike application Hereupon they having gotten the King into their power the Bishop fearing least if at any time recovering his liberty crowne again they might receive condigne punishment councelled the Queene to make him away good ghostly advice of a Prelate wherupon she being as ready and willing as he to have it done they writ certaine letters unto the keepers of the old King signifiing in covert termes what they desired they either not perfectly understanding their meaning or desirous of some good warrant to shew for their discharge pray them to declare in expresse words whether they would have them put the King to death or no. To which question this subtile Fox framed this answer Edwardum occidere nolite timere bonumâest without any point at all If you set the point betweene nolite and tâaere it forbiddeth if betweene nolite and bonum it âxhorteth them to the committinng of the fact This ambiguous sentence unpointed they take for a sufficient warrant and most pittifully murthered the innocent King by thrusting an hot spit into his fundament and who then so earnest a persecuter of those murthereâs as this Bishop that set them a worke who when diverse of his Letters were produced and shewed to him warranting this most trayterly inhumane Act eluded and avoided them by Sophisticall interpretations and utterly denied that he was any way consenting to this hainous fact of which in truth he was the chiefe occasion How clearely he excused himselfe I ânow not But sâre I am he like many Arch-trayterly Prelates before himâ who were oftner rewarded than punished for their Treasons was so farre from receiving punishment as within two moneths after he was preferred unto Hereford than to the Bishoppricke of Worceâer and sixe yeares after that translated to Winchester by the Popeâ at the request of the French King whose secret friend he was which King Edward the third taking in very ill part because the French King and he were enemies detained his temporalties from him till that in Parliament at the suite of the whole Cleargie he was content to yeeld them unto him after which he became blinde in body as hee was before in minde and so died deserving to have lost his head for these his notorious Treasons and conspiracies long before he being the Archplotter of all the Treacheries against King Edward the second Anno. 10. Richard the third 1366. thirteene Lords were appointed by Parliament to have the government of the Realme under the King in diminution of his Prerogative among these Williara Edingdon Bishop of Winchester Iohn Gilbert Bishop of Hereford Lord Treasurer of England Thomas Arundle Bishop of Ely and Chancellour Nicholas Abbat of Waltham Lord Keeper of the privy Seale VVilliam Archbishop of Canterbury Alexander Archbishop of Yorke and Thomas Bishop of Exeter were chiefe and the principall contrivers of this new project which fell out to be inconvenient and pernicious both to the King and Realme the very procurers of this Act as some of the Jâdges afterwards resolved deserving death which resolution afterward cost some of them their livesâ as the Stories of those times declare It seemes this Bishop made great havocke of the goods of his Church for his successor Vâilliam VVicham sued his Executors for dilapidations and recovered of them 1672. pound tenne shillingsâ besides 1566. head of neate 386. Weathers 417. Ewes 3521. Lambes and 127. Swine all which stocke it seemeth belonged unto the Bishoppricke of VVinchester at that time William Wicham his next successor was a great Pluralist the yearely revenues of his spirituall promotionsâ according as they were then rated in the Kings bookes beside his Bishoppricke amounting to 876. poundâ thirteene shillings and foure pence besides these Ecclesiasticall preferments he held many temporall offices at the Secretariship the Keepership of the Privy Seale the Mastership of Wards the Treasurership of the Kings revenues in France and divers others Being consecrated Bishop of VVinchester in the yeare 1367. he was made soone after first Treasurer then Chancellor of England It seemes that he was a better Treasurer for himselfe than the King who though hee received hugh summes of money by the ransome of two Kings and spoile of divers large Countries abroad and by unusuall subsedyes and taxations at home much grudged at by the Commons was yet so bare as for the payment of his debts he was constrained to find new devices to raise mony whereupon a solemne complaint was framed against this Bishop for vainely wasting or falsely imbezelling the Kings
unduly and against reason by the commandement of the said Lord of VVinchester and afterward in approving of the said refusall he received the said VVoodvile and cherished him against the State and worship of the King and of the said Lord of Glocester Secondly The said Lord of Winchester without the advise and assent of the said Lord of Glocester or of the Kings Councell purposed and disposed him to set hand on the Kings person and to have removed him from Eltham the place that he was in to Windsor to the intent to put him in governance as he list Thirdly that where the said Lord of Glocester to whom of all persons thaâ should be in the Land by the way of Nature and birth it belongeth to see the governance of the Kings person informed of the said undue purpose of the said Lord of Winchester declared in the Article next above said and in setting thereof determining to have gone to Eltham unto the King to have provided as the cause required and the said Lord of Winchester untruely and against the Kings peace to the intent to trouble the said Lord of Glocester going to the Kingâ purposing his death in case that he had gone that way set men of armes and Archers at the end of London bridge next Southwârke and in forbearing of the Kings high way let draw the chaine of the stoopes there and set up pipes and hurdles in manner and former of Bulworkes and set mân in cellers and windowes with Bowes and Arrowesâ and other weapons to the intent to bring finall destruction to the said Lord of Glocesters person as well as of those that then should come with him Fourthly The said Lord of Glocester saithâ and affirmeth that our soveraigne Lord his Brother that was King Henry the fift told him on a time when our Soveraigne Lord being Prince was lodged in the Pallace of Westminster in the great Chamber by the noyse of a Spaniell there was on a night a man spied and taken behind a carpet of the said Chamber the which man was delivered to the Earle of Arundell to be examined upon the cause of his being there at that time the which so examined at that time confessed that he was there by the stirring and procuring of the said Lord of Winchester ordained to have slaine the said Prince there in his bed wherefore the said Earle of Arundell let sacke him forthwith and drownes him in the Thames Fiftly Our Soveraigne Lord that was King Henry the fifth said unto the said Lord of Glocester that his Father King Henry the fourth livingâ and visited then greatly with sicknesse by the hand of God the said Lord of Winchester said unto the King Henry the fifth being then Prince that the King his Father so visited with sicknesse was not personable and therefore not disposed to come in conversation and governance of the people and for so much councelled him to take the governance and Crowne of this Land upon him Such a loyall Prelate was he To these Articles the Archbishop gave in his answer in writing too tedious to recite whereupon the Lords in Parliament tooke an Oath to be indifferent umpiers betweene the Bishop and Duke and at lastâ with much adoe made a finall accord and decree betweene them recorded at large by Hall and Holinshed wherâby they both were reconciled for a season But in the yeare 1427. the Bishop passing the sea into France received the habit hat and dignity of a Cardinall with all ceremonies to it appertaining which promotion the late King right deepely piercing into the unrestrainable ambitions mind of the man which even from his youth was ever wont to checke for the highest and also right well ascertained with what intollerable pride his head should soone be swollân under such a hat did therefore all his life long kepe this Prelate backe from that presumptuous estate But now the King being young and the Regent his friend hee obtained his purpose to the impoverishiâg of the spiritualitie of this Realme For by a Bull Legantine which he purchased from Rome he gathered so much treasure that no man in manner had money but he so that hee was called the rich Cardinall of Wincester Afterwards An. 1429. the Pope unleagated him and set another in his place to his great discontent Anno. 1441. the flames of contention brake out afresh betweene the said Duke and the Cardinall for after his former reconciliation to the Duke he and the Archbishop of Yorke Iohn Kerap ceased not to doe many things without the consent of the King or Duke being during the minority of the King Governour and Protector of the Realme whereat the Duke as good cause he had was greatly offended and there upon declared to King Henry the âixth in writing wherein the Cardinall and the Archbishop had offended both his Majesty and the Lawes of the Realme This complaint of the Duke was contained in twentie foure Articles which chiefely rested in that the Cardinall had from time to time through his ambitious desire to surmount all other in high degree of honor sought to enrich himself to the great and notorious hinderance of the King as in defrauding him not onely of his treasure but also in doing practising things prejudiciall to his affaires in France and namely by setting at liberty the King of Scots upon so easie conditions as the Kings Majesty greatly lost therehy as in particulars thus followethâ and out of the Dukes owne coppie regestred by Hall and Holinshed 1. These be in part the points and Articles which I Humphrey Duke of Gloster for my truth and acquitall said late I would give in writing my right doubted Lord unto your Highnes advertising your Excellence of such things as in part have bin done in your tender age in derogation of your noble estate and hurt of both your Realmes and yet be done and used dayly 2. First the Cardinall then being Bishop of Winchester him took upon the state of Cardinall which was naied and denaied him by the King of most noble memory my Lord your Father saying that he had as lefe set his Crowne beside him as to see him weare a Cardinalls Hat he being a Cardinall for he knew full well the pride and ambition that was in his person then being but a Bishop should have so greatly extolled him into more intollerable pride when that he were a Cardinall and also he though it against his freedome of the chiefe Church of this Realme which that he worshipped as duly as ever did Prince that blessed be his soule And howbeit that my said Lord your Father would have had certaine Clarkes of this Land Cardinalls and to have no Bishopricks in England yet his intent was never to doe so great dârogation to the Church of Canterbury as to make them that were his suffragans to sit above their Ordinary and Metropolitan But the cause was that in generall and in all matters which might concerne the weale
was true enough for hee died soone after Holinshed saith hee died âor sorrow because he could not cleere himselâe of his offence in the said rebellion albeit that he laboured most earnestly so to do that hee might thereby have obtained the Kingâ favour againe Ranulph Flambard his very next successor a very wicked man nothing scrupulous but ready to do any thing for preferment was by King William Rufus who âound him a fit man for his purpose to bring great summes of money into his coffers by any unlawâull meanes made chiefe Governour of all his Realme under him so as hee had all thaâ authority which now the Lord Treasurer Chancellour and divers other offices have divided amongât them this auâhority he abused very impudently not caring whom he offended so as he might enrich either the King or himselfe Many times when the King gave commandement for the levying of a certaine summe of moneyes amongst his Subjects hee would require of the Commons twice as much whereat the King being very well content would laugh and say that Ranulph was the onely man for his turne who cared not whom hee displeased so hee might please his Master It was impossible but hee should be very odious both unto the Common people and Nobility also and no marvell if many complaints were made unto the King of him against all which hee shut his eares obstinaâely When therefore that way succeeded not some of his discontented adversaries determined to wrecke their malice on him by killing him They faine a message from the Bishop of London his old Master that hee was very sicke and ready to depart the world that hee was wonderfull desirous to speake with him and to the end hee might make the better speed had sent him a Barge to convey him to his house being then by the water-side Hee suspecting no fraud went with them in great haste attended onely by his Secretary and some one or two other They having him thus in their clutches carried him not to the appoiâted Staires but unto â Ship provided for him ready to set saile As soone as hee perceived how hee was entrapped hee cast away his Ring or manuell Seale and after his great Sâale into the river lest they might give opportunity of forging false grants and conveyances Then hee falls to intreating and perswading but all to no purpose for they were determined he should die They had appointed two Marinârs to dispatch him either by knocking out his braines or heaving him alive over-board for doing whereof they were promised to have his cloathes These executioners could not agree upon the division of the reward âor his gowne was better worth than all the rest of his apparell while they were reasoning upon that point it pleased God to raise a terrible tempest so as they looked every minute to die thâmselves and therefore had no very good leasure of thinking to put another man to death Ranulph then omitting no opportunity of his deliverance like another Orion by the musicke of his eloquence seekes to disswade them from the bloody execution of their determinationâ laying before them the danger that was like to ensue them upon the execuâion of so cruell a murther which could not be hid and lastly wishing them to consider how God by raising this tempest had threatned to revenge his death and had as it were set the Image of vengeance before their eyes promising them mountaines of gold if they saved his life By which hee so farre prevailed that one of them offered to defend him and Girald the author of this conspiracie was content to set him aland and to conduct him to his owne house But so soone as hee had done not trusting a reconciled foe hee got him out of the Land Aâter this notable voyage hee was consecrated Bishop of Durham Hee was scarce warme in his See but King William Rufus was slaine and his brother Henry succeeded him This Prince not able to withstand the importunity of his Nobles and the innumerable complaints made against this Bishop by the vote of the whole Parliament clapt him up in the Towre But hee so enchaunted his keepers as they were content to let him goe and runne away with themselves William of Malmesbury saith that he procured a waterbeaâer in his Tankârd to bring him a rope by whiâh hee slid downe from the wall to the ground and so although hee hurt his arme and galled his legge to the bone away he escaped getting himselfe into Normandy where hee arriâed in the beginning of February Ann. 1101. There hee never left buzzing into the eares of Robert Duke of Normandy that the Kingdome of England was his by right till hee procured him to aâtempt the invasion of the Realme to his owne great losse the effusion of much Christian blood and the great disturbance and dammage of the whole Realme How long hee continued in his exile is not recorded by our Historians who brand him for a notable extortioner oppressor rebell and desperate wicked wretch ad omne scelus paratum as too many of his coate since him have beene who set the whole Realme into an uproare and combustion About the yeare 1100. King Edgar gave to the Monkes of Durham the lands of Coldingham And to this Bishop of Durham he gave the towne of Barwicke but for that the said Bishop afterward wrought treason against him hee lost that gift and the King resumed that Towne into his hands againe Hugh Pusar his successor the 33. Bishop of that See nephew to King Stephen a man very wise in ordering temporall matters not spirâtuall exceeding covetous and as cunning in getting money as covetous in desiring it was refused to be consecrated Bishop by Murdack Archbishop of Yorke for want of yeaâes and lightnesse in behaviour whereupon he obtained his consecration at Rome King Richard the first âor a great masse of money hee had prepared for his voyage into the holy Land dispensed with his vowe of pilgrimage thither and likewise made him Earle of Northumberland The King having created him an Earle turned him about unto the company and laughing said I have performed a wonderfull exploit for quoth hee of an old Bishop I have made a young Earle Hee likewise gave the King one thousand Markes to make him chiefe Justice of England qui nimirum consultius proprio contentus officio divini juris multo decentius quam humani minister extitisset cum nemo possit utrique prout dignum est deservire atque illud dominiâum ad Apostolos maxime Successores Apostolorum respiciat Non potestis Deo servire mammonae Si enim velit Episcopus ut coelesti pariter terreno Regi placeat ad utrumque se officium dividere certe Rex coelestis qui sibi vult ex toto corde tota anima tota virtute serviri ministerium dimidium non approbat non diligit non acceptat Quid si Episcopus nec saltem dimidius quae
Dei sunt decent Episcopum exequatur sed vices suas indignis et remissis executoribus committat ut terreno vel foro vel palatio totus serviat nam nec terreni Principis ratiocinia quisquam dimidius sufficienter administrat Quamobrem memoratus Pontifex cum jam esset grandaevus officio seculari suscepto in Australibus Angliae partibus ad publica totus negotâa recidebat mundo non crucifixus sed infixus writes Nubrigensis of him Roger Archbishop of Yorke deceasing A. 1181. delivered great summes of money to certaine Bishops to be distributed among poore people King Henry the second after his death called for the mony and seised it to his use alleadging a sentence given by the same Archbishop in his liâetime that no Ecclesiasticall person might give any thing by will except hee devised the the same whilst hee was in perfect health Yet this Bishop of Durham would not depart with 400 Markes which hee had received to distribute among the poore alleaging that hee dealt the same away before the Archbishops death and therefore hee that would have it againe must goe gather it up of them to whom hee had distributed it which himselfe would in no wise doe But the King tooke no small displeasure with this indiscreet answer in so much that hee seised the Castle of Durham into his hands and sought meanes to disquiet the said Bishop by divers manner of wayes King Richard going into the holy Land made this Bishop chiefe Justice from Trent Northwards and the Bishop of Ely Lord Chancellor and chiefe Justice of England betweene whom strife and discord immediately arâse which of them should be the greater for that which pleased the one displeased the other for all power is impatient of a consort The Bishop of Ely soone after imprisoned him till hee had surrendred Winsor Castle and others to him and put in pledges to be faithfull to the King and Kingdome of which more in Ely At the returne of King Richard from Ierusalem hee found him not so favourable as hee expected and thinking that he grudged him his Earledome resigned the same into his hands For the redemption of which he afterward offered the King great summes of money whereupon the King knowing how to use him in his kind writ letters to him full of reverend and gracious speeches wishing him to bring up his money to London and there to receive the Government of the whole Realme which hee would commit to him and the Archbishop of Canterbury Being very joyfull of this âavour he comes about Shrovetide towards London and surfeiting of flesh by the way died This Prelate who much troubled and oppressed the Commons and whole Realme had no lesse than three bastard sonnes whom hee endeavoured to advance but they all dyed before him Hee was oft in armes in the field and besieged the Castle of Thifehill belonging to Earle Iohn he tooke up the Crossado and went beyond Sea with King Richard the first to the warres in the holy Land but considering the danger got a dispensation and returned speeding better than Baldwin Archbishop of Canterbury and ten Archbishops and Bishops more who diâd at the siege before Acon and like warlike Prelates stirred up King Richard with sundry other Christian Princes to that bloody chargeable and unâortunate warre wherein many thousands of Christians spent both their lives and estates and whereby Christians lost the verity of Christian Religion and Christ himselfe in a great measure whiles thus they warre to secure the place of his sepulcher which proved a sepulcher both to their bodies and soules * William K. of Scotland comming to visit King Richard the first afteâ his release this Prelate and Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury went to Brackley where the Bishop had an Inne The King of Scots servants comming thither would have taken up the Bishops Inne for their King but the Bishops servants withstood them whereupon they bought provision for the King and dressed it in another house in that same Court When the Bishop came thither and his servants had informed him what had passed he would not retire but went on boldly unto his Inne and commanded his meat to be set on the table whiles he was at dinner the Archbishop of Canterbury comes to him and offers him his lodging and counsels him to remove and leave the Inne The King of Scots comming late from hunting when hee was told what had happened tooke it very grievously and would not goe thither but commanded all his provision to be given to the poore and goes forthwith to the King to Selnestone complains to him of the injury the Bishop of Durham had offered to him for which the King sharpely rebuked him Richard de Marisco Lord Chancellor of England and Archdeacon of Notthumberland an old Courtier was thrust into this See by Gualo the Popes Legate and consecrated by the Archbishop of Yorke in the yeare 1217. during the time of the vacancy This Richard was a very prodigall man and spent so liberally the goods of his Church as the Monkes doubting hee would undoe them and himselfe also went about by course of Law to stay him and force him to a moderation of expence But it fell out quite contrary to their expectation for hee being wilfully set continued Law with them appealing to Rome c. and continued his old course even untill his death The yeare 1226. in the beginning of Easter terme hee rid up to London with a troope of Lawyers attendâng on him At Peterborough he was entertained in the Abâey very âonoârably and going to bed there in very good health was found in the morning by his Chamberlaine starke dead Hee deceased May the first leaving his Church 40000. markes indebâed though his contention and prâdigall factious humour Anthony Beake the 41. Bishop of this See a very wealthy man contented not himselfe with ordinary Titles Therefore he procured the Pope to make him Patriarcâ of âerusalem obtained of the King the Principality of âhe Isle of Man during his life Anno 1294. being Ambassador to the Emperor Iohn Roâan the Archbishop of Yorke excommunicated him which cost him â000 Markes fine to the King and his life to boote hee dying for griefe There was greaâ stirre betweene him and the Prior and Covent of Durham Hee informed the Pope that the Prior was a very simple and insufficient man to rule that house and thereupon procured the government thereof both spirituall and temporall to be committed to him The Monkes appealed both the Pope and King who required the hearing of these controversies betweene the Prior and Bishop This notwithstanding the Bishops officers made no more adoe but excommunicated the Prior Monkes and all for not obeying their authority immediately Herewith âhe King greatly offended caused those Officers to be fined and summoned the Bishop himselfe to appeare before him at a day appointed before which day hee got to Rome never acquainting
the King with his determination The King thereupon seised into his hands the Bishops liberties appointed a new Chancellour new Justices and other officers of Durham Hee writ also to the Pope in favour of the Prior who delivering the Kings Letters himselfe the Pope adjudged him a sober and discreet man what ever the Bishop had reported of him and restored him to his place during the Bishops disgrace for this contempt the King tooke âhree Mannors with the Church of Symondbury from the Bishopricke with divers Castles and Lands forfeited to him by Iohn Bayliol King of Scots and others The Bishop at last submitted himselfe and bought his peace Anno Dom. 1298. in the battell of Foukirke betweene the English and Scots this Bishop of Durham Anthony Beake led the second battell of the Englishmen conâisting of 39. standards who hasting forth to be the first that should give the on âet when his men approached neere the enemies the Bishop commanded them to stay till the third battell which the King Edward the first led might approach But that valiant Knight the Lord Ralph Basset of Draiton said to him My Lord you may goe and say Masse which better becommeth you than to teach us what wee have to doe for wee will doe that which belongeth to the order and custome of warre About the yeare 1318. at the importunate suite of the Kings of England and France the Pope gave the Bishopricke of Duâham unto one Lewes Beaumont a Frenchman borne and of the blood Royall there hee was lame of both his legges and so unlearned that hee could not read the Bulls and other instruments of his consecration When hee should have pronounced this word Metropoliticae not knowing what to make of it though hee had studied upon it and laboured his Lesson long before after a little pause Soyt pur dit saith he let it goe for read and so passed it over In like sort he stumbled at In aenigmate when hee had fumbled about it a while Par Saint Lewis quoth hee il n'est pas curtois qui ceste parolle ici escrit that is by Saint Lewes he is to blame that writ this word here Not without great cause therefore the Pope was somewhat strait laced in admitting him He obtained conâecration so hardly as in foureteene yeares hee could scarce creepe oât of debt Riding to Durham to be install'd there hee was robbed together with two Cardinals that were then in his company upon Wiglesden More neere Derlington The Captaines of this rour were named Gilbert Middleton and Walter Selby Not content to take all the treasure of the Cardinals the Bishop and their traine they carried the Bishop prisoner to Morpeth where they constrained him to pay a great ransome Gilbert Middleton was soone after taken at his owne Castle of Nitford carried to London and there drawne and hanged in the presence of the Cardinalls After this one Sir Iosceline Deinvill and his brother Robert came with a great company to divers of this B. of Durhams houses in the habits of Friers spoyled them leaving nothing but bare walls and did many other notable robberiesâ for which they divers of their company were soone after hanged at York This B. stood very stoutly in defence of the Liberties of his See recovered divers lands taken away from Anthony Beake his predeâessor and procured this sentence to be given in the behalfe of his Church quod Episcâpus Dunelmensiâ debet habere forisfacturas guerrarum intra libertates sicut Rex extra that the Bishop of Durham is to have the forfeitures of warre in as ample sort within his owne Liberties as the King without Iâmediately after this Bishops death in great hast but with no great good speed the Covent of Durâam proceeded unto the Election of a new Bishop the old being yet scarcely buried and they made choise of one of their owne company a Monke of Durham This election the Arch-Bishop of Yorke confirmed yea the matter grew so forward as the same Arch-bishop was content to give him consecration also All this while the Kings good will was not sought no nor which was a greater oversight as the world then went the Popes neither The King therefore not onely refused to deliver possession of the Temporalties unto this elect but also laboured the Pope ex plenitudine potestatis to conferre the Bishopricke upon a Chaplaine of his named Richard de Bury the Deane of Wells Partly to pleasure the one that requested partly to displeasure the other for not requesting he did so and commanded the Bishop of Winchester to consecrate him which being performed at Chertsey soone after Christmasse the King presently invested him in the temporalties belonging to that See Now was the Monke a Bishop without a Bishopricke having no other home he was faine to returne to his Cloyster and there for very griefe as it is supposed within a few dayes after dyed This Richard dé Bury at what time Edward of Windsor Prince of Wales fled into France with his Mother was principall receiver of the Kings Revenewes in Gascoigne Their mony failing he ayded them secretly with a great summe of that he had received for the King It had almost cost him his life he was so narrowly pursued by some of the Kings friends that got understanding of it as hee was glad to hide himselfe in a steeple in Paris the space of seven dayes The Queene we know was then contriving an open rebellion and plotting a mischeivous treason against her husband King Edward the second whom she shortly after seised upon in an hostile manner and afterwards caused to be deprived and murthered so that this Prelates furnishing of her thus with the Kings owne monies to further this her designe was high Treason at the least Not to mention how the Pope upon King Edward the third his request consecrated Thomas Hatfield his Secretary Bishop of this See without any regard or examination of his worthinesse being a man altogether illiterate and that when some of the Cardinalls tooke exceptions against him saying that he was not onely a meere lay man but a fellâw of light behaviour and no way fit for that place how the Pope answered that if the King of England had requested him for an Asse at that time he would not have denyed him and thereupon made this Aâse a Bishop Iohn Fordham Bishop of Durham Anno 1388. was by Parliament banished the Court as a pernicious instrument and corrupter of King Richard the second a Traytor a flatterer a whisperer a slanderer and wicked person Iohn Sherwood the 52 Bishop of Durham Solliciter of all King Edward the fourths causes in the Court of Rome fell off from his Masters Sonne King Edward the fifth to that bloody usurper Richard the third at whose Coronation this Bishop of Durham went on the one side of him and the Bishop of Bath on the other the Arch-bishop of Canterbury
with the rest of the Bishops and Abbots mitred and in rich Copes every one of them carrying Censers in their hands going in great solemnity before him and afterwards crowning both him and his Queene according to the custome of the Realme so officious were they to this usurper Cutbert Tonstall the 58. Bishop of Durham December 20. 1551. was committed to the Tower for his disobedience to King Edward the sixth where he continued all his Reigne The King was so farre offended with him that 7. Edward 6. the Bishopricke of Durham was dissolved by Act of Parliament and all the Lands and hereditaments thereof given to the King but he dying this Bishopricke was againe revived and erected 1. Mar. Parliament 2. cap. 3. and this Bishop thereunto restored Who in the first yeare of Queene Elizabeth for his contumacy and disobedience in maintaining the Popes Supremacie which he oppugned formerly and for refusing the oath of Supremacy which he had sworne unto in the raigne of King Henry the eight he was justly deprived and committed prisoner to Lambeth House where he dyed I finde this Tonstall highly applauded by some who lived since his dayes but M. Tyndall who knew him farre better than they writes thus of him And as for the Bishopricke of Durham to say the very truth he to wit Cardinall Wolsie could not but of good cougruity reward his old Chaplaine and one of the chiefe of all his Secretaries withall still Saturne that so seldome speaketh but walketh up and downe all day musing and imagining mischiefe a doubling hypocrite made to dissemble Which for what service done in Christs Gospell came he to the Bishopricke of Londân Or what such service did he therein hee burnt the New Testament calling it Doctrinam peregrinam strange learning The story of whose buying and burning of M. Tyndals New Testaments who with the money set forth a new and better Edition is related by M. Hall at large in his Chronicle 21. H. 8. f. 186. Yea Verily looke how strange his living in whose blood that Testament was made was from the living of the Pope even so strange is that Doctrine from the Popes Law in which onely and in the Practise thereof is Tunstall learned Which also for what cause left he the Bishopricke of London Even for the same cause he tooke it after that he had long served for it covetousnesse and ambition Neither is it possible naturally pray marke this passage that there should be any good Bishop so long as the Bishoprickes be nothing save worldly Pompe and honour superfluous abundance of all manner of riches and liberty to doe what a man left unpunished things which onely the evill desire and good men abhorre For the late Bishops of this See of Durham Neale Howson their dispositions and actions against goodnesse and good men and their turbulencie both in Church and State are so well knowne to most that I neede not mention it And as for the present Bishop Dr Morton whom I honour for his learning and workes against the Papists how farre hee hath degenerated of late yeares from his Pristine zeale and hatred of Romish Superstitions and Innovations and how farre he hath ingaged himself in the late Wars and differences between England and Scotland I leave to others to determine Onely this I cannot preâermit in silence that as the first Popish Innovations and superstitions which lately over-spread our whole Church had their Originall from Bishop Neale and his Chaplaine Dr. Cosens at Durham so God hath made that City and Bishopricke of Durham the onely County of England stiled by the name of a Bishoprick the seate of our late wars wherein the Scottish Armie now resides to manifest to all the world that these unhappie civill warres sprung from the Bishops since the seate of them is no where but in this Bishoprick the Scottish Generall for the most part hath kept his residence in the Bishop of Durhams own Palaces who for feare hath left them vacant and fled that Country which he hath much oppressed From Durham I proceede to Salisbury Salisbury Alstane or Adelstane Bishop of Sherburne which See was not long after translated to Salisbury turned warrior and led an Army into Kent against Ethelwolfe King oâ that County and chased away both the King and all other that would not submit themselves to Egbert over the Thames out of their Country He fought oft against the Danes provided money and furnished out men to withstand them and tooke upon him to order all matters of the State under King Ethelwolfe When King Ethelwolfe returned from Rome Adelstane who bare no small rule in the Kingdome of the West-Saxons would not suffer him to be admitted King because he had done in certaine points contrary to the Lawes and Ordinances of the Kingdome as he conceived whereupon by this Bishops meanes Ethelbald this Kings sonne was established King in his Fathers steed and so continued till at last by agreement the Kingdome was devided betwixt them This Bishop was fervently set on covetousnesse and greatly enriched his See of Sherburne where he continued Bishop 50. yeares Roger the great rich Bishop of Salisbury advanced and specially trusted by King Henry the first for all the benefits that he and his friends received from him proved not so thankfull or faithfull to his Majestie as was to be expected For King Henry the first having lost his onely sonne and Heire apparent Prince William by mis-fortune upon the Sea and having no issue lawfully begotten to inherit the Kingdome but onely Mawd the Empresse thought good to take an Oath of all the Nobility wherein they promised to yeeld obedience to her as their Soveraigne and to none other This Oath Roger not onely tooke himselfe but likewise administred to all the other being then Chancellour of England yet notwithstanding forgetting all duties of Religion towards God of thankfulnesse towards his patron and Loyalty towards his Prince he was the first man who upon the death of the King fell to plotting for the advancement of Stephen unto the Kingdome who likewise had taken the former Oath and swore homage and fealty unto Mawde which by his perswasion he first attempted and much deale by his ungracious counsell at last obtained At the time of King Henry his death it hapned that Mawde was in Normandy with her Father wherefore Stephen Earle of Bologne taking this advantage wrought so with this Bishop and the Bishop of Winchester and they with him as they were content to set the Crowne upon his head who otherwise than by a kinde of election which they procured had no colour of right unto the same For if they regarded nearenesse of blood not onely Mawde and her sonne were nearer but Theobald also Earle of Bloyes Stephens elder brother Howbeit these Clergie men that bare all the sway in those times desirous to continue their owne greatnesse would needes make choyse
King and he were reconciled he received him honourably Not long after King Iohn displeased with this Archbishop seised all his temporalties into his hands by Iames de Petorne Sheriffe of Yorkeshire who violently entred into his manners and wasted his goods This Archbishop hereupon excommunicates the Sheriffe and all authours and counsellers of this violence with candles lighted and Bels rung he likewise excommunicated all who had stirred up his brother Iohn to anger against him without his default he also excomunicated the Burgesses of Beverly and suspended the Towne it selfe from the celebration of Divine service and the sound of Bels for breaking his Parke and troubling and diminishing the goods which his Predecessor and he had for a time peaceably enjoyed King Iohn by the advice of his counsell restored him afterwards to his Bishopricke but gave him a day in Court to answer his contempt in not going beyond the Seas with him when summoned to doe it in not suffering the Kings Officers to leavy money of his plowlands as they did in all other parts of the Kingdome in beating the Sheriffe of Yorkes servants and in not paying him 3000. markes due to King Richard soone after the King comming to Beverly was neither received with proâession nor sound of Bels by reason of the Archbishops interdict whose servant Henry Chappell denied to let the King have any of the Archbishops wine for which affront the King commanded him and all the Archbishops servants to be imprisoned whereever they should be found whereupon the King comming to Yorke the Archbishop for a round summe of money through the Queenes mediation bought his peace of the King but yet instantly fell out with the Deane and Chapter about the election of a singing man the Archbishop made choyce of one the Deane and chapter of another as belonging to their election the like contention fell betweene them about the Archdeaconry of Cleveland the Archbishop elected Ralph Kyme the Deane and canons Hugh Murdac for Archdeacon against the Archbishops will and hinder the instalment of Raâph whereupon the Archbishop excommunicated Murdac And at the same time Honorius Archdeacon of Richmond complained against the Archbishop to the Pope for taking away the institutions to Churches and Synodals belonging to him the Pope hereupon writ divers letters in his favour Geoffry thus perplexed and in the Kings disfavour purchaseth his grace and a confirmation of the rights of his Bishopricke from the King for a thousand markes sterling to be payd within one yeere for payment whereof he pawned his Barony to the King After which he falling into the Kings displeaâure againe was forced to fly the Kingdome and died in exile as you may read before p. 186. St. Hugh the ninth Bishop of Lincolne Anno 1108. when King Richard the first by Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury his chiefe Justice required an ayd of 300. Knights to remaine with him in his service for one whole yeere or so much money as might serve to maintaine that number after the rate of three shillings a day English money for every Knight whereas all others were contented to be contributers herein onely this S. Hugh Bishop of Lincoln refused and spake sore against Hubert that moved the maâter wishing him to doe nothing whereof he might be ashamed Vnde pudor frontem signet mentemque reatus Torqueat aut famae titulos infamia laedat He was noted to be of a perfect life because Potestatis secularis in rebus Ecclesiae saevientis impetus adeò constanter elidere consuevit ut rerum corporis sui periculum contemnere vidâretur in quo adeò profecit quod jura revocavit amissa Ecclesiam suam à servitute gravissimâ liberavit as Matthew Paris writes and because hee would not âticke to reprove men of their faults plainely and fâankly not regarding the favour or dis-favour of any man in so much that he would not feare to pronounce them accursed which being the King Officers would take upon them the punishment of any person within Orders of the Church for hunting and killing the Kings game within his Parkes Forrests and Chases yea and that which is more he would deny payment of such Subsidies and taxes as he was assessed to pay to the uses of King Richard and King Iohn towards the maintenance of their warres and did oftentimes accuâe by Ecclesiasticall authoâity such Sheriffes collectors and officers as did distreine upon his lands and goods to satisfie those Kings of their demands alledging openly that he would not pay any money towards the maintenance of warres with one châistian Prince upon private displeasure and grudge made against another Prince of the same religion This was his reason And when he came before the King to answer to his disobedience shewed herein he would so handle the matter partly with gentle admoânishments partly with sharpe reproofes and sometimes mixing merry and pleasant speech among his serious arguments that oftentimes he would so qualifie the Kings mind that being diverted from anger he could not but laugh and smile at the Bishops pleasant talke and merry conceits This manner he used not onely with King Iohn alone but with King Henry the second and Richard the first in whose time he governed the See of Lincolne And for these vertues principally was he canonized for a Romane Saint by Pope Honorius the third Peter Suter and Ribadeneira in his life record that this Bishop had many contests with King Richard the first that he resisted the King to his face when he demanded ayde and subsidies of his Subjects so that by his meanes onely and another Bishops who joyned with him the King could obtaine nothing at all whereupon in great rage and fury he banished both the Bishops and confiscated all their goods the other Bishops goods were seised who thereupon afterward submitted and craved pardon of the King but the Kings Offiâers proceeding against S. Hugh he presently excommunicated them so as none of them for feare of this thunderbolt of his durst touch one thred of his garment our Lord having horribly punished divers whom he had excommunicated some of them being never seene nor heard of afterwards One thing this Hugh did which is memorable going to visit the religious houses within his Diocesse he came to Godstow a house of Nunnes neere Oxford seeing a hearse in the middle of the Quire covered with silke and tapers burning round about it he demanded who was buried there and being informed that it was faire Rosamonds Tomb concubine to King Henry the second who at her intreaty had done much for that house and in regard of those favours was afforded that honour he commanded her body to be digged up immediately and buried in the Churchyard least Christian religion should wax vile saying it was a place a great deale too good for an harlot it should be an example to other women to terrifie them from such a wicked and filthy kinde of
generall prohibitions to all or most of the Sheriffes of England as is evident by the Râgister of Writs Fitz herberts natura Brevium Rastall and others commanding the Sheriffe to inhibite Bishops and their Officers to cite Laymen before them to take an oath in any case whatsoever except of Matrimony or Testament only and not to suffer the people to appeare before them to take such oathes The continuer of Matthew Paris his History of England p. 966 967. writes of this Bishop of Lincolne That Simon Earle of Leicester who most opposed Henry the third and warred against him adhered to him and delivered his children to him to be educated That by his counsell tractabat ardua tentabat dubia finivit inchoata ea maximè per quae meritum sibi succrescere aestimabat And this Bishop is said to have enjoyned the Earle in remisâion of his sinnes that he should undertake this cause of the Barons against the King for which he contended even unto death affirming that the peace of the Church of England could not be established but by the materiall Sword and that all who died for it should be crowned with martyrdome And some say that this Bishop laying his hand sometimes on the head of this Earles âldest sonne said unto him Oh my deere sonne both thâu and thy father shall both die in one day and with one kind of death yet for justice and vârity Such an animater was he both of rebellion and warres Henry Lexinton the next Bishop of this See Anno 1257. offered some kind of hard measure unto the University of Oxford by infringing certaine liberties thât of old belonged unto it For redresse hereof they were forced to make their complaint unto the King lying then at S. Albons and sent nine Masters of Art to the Court for that purpose Matthew Paris a Monkâ of S. Albons was present at the delivery of the petition and as himselfe writeth was bold to sâep unto the King using these speeches to him in private I beseech your Grace even for Gods sake to have compassion upon the Church now tottering and in great danger of utter subversion The Vniversity of Paris the nurse of âo many excellent and famous Prâlates is now greatly troubled If the Vniversity of Oxford be disquieted and moleâted also especially at this time being the second Vniversity of Christendome and even another foundation of the Church it is much to be feared leaââ it cause a generall confusion and uâââr ruine of the whole Church God forbid said the King that that should happen especially in my time I will endeavour to prevent it I doubt not he was as good as his word for I finde no more mention of any further stirres This I have thought good the rather to set downe to shew what was the reputation of our University of Oxford in those daies and what indignities this Bishop offered to it to cause a publike combustion Henry Burwash the 15. Bishop of Lincolne though advanced to that See by King Edward the second his speciall favour within two yeeres after his consecration for some contempts and misdemeanors he fell so faire into the Kings displeasure that his temporalties were seized upon into the Kings hands for two yeeres space Anno 1324. they were restored to him againe and he to the Kings favour but the grudge thereof so stâcke in his stomacke as the Queene rising against her husband seeking to depose him as afterward shee did no man was so forward to take her part no man was so eager against the King his undoubted true and naturall Prince as this Bishop Thomas Walfingham writes that almost all the Prelates joyned with the Queene against the King precipuè c. but especially the Bishop of Lincolne Hâreford Dublin and Ely who raised a great Army for herâ others and principally the Archbishop oâ Canterbury âurnished her with money and when the Queene had taken the King prisoner Anno 1327. keeping her Châistmas aâ Walâingford the Archbishop of Canterbury and Yârke the Bishop of Winchâster whom she mâde Lord Treâsurer the Biâhâp of Norwich her Lord Chaâcellour this good Bishop of Lincolne the Bishops of Ely Coventry and other Prelates kâpt their Christmas with her with great honour joy and triumph whence comming to Westminster prâsently after Twelftide they assembled in Parliament deposed the King from his Crowne and elected his sonne in his steed to which election the Archbishop of Canterbury there present consented ET OMNES PRAELATI and all the Prelates the Archbishop making an oration to them to confirme and justifie this election taking for his text Vox Populi vox Dei Such good Subjects were all the Archbishops and Bishops at that time and this Prelate one of the ringleaders who not content thus to spoyle his Soveraigne of his Crown Kingdome and life too not long after making a new Paâke at Tyinghurst he inclosed in the same ground belonging to divers poore men his tenants for which he had many a bitter curse of them whereupon it is reported that after his death he appeared to one of his Gentlemen in the likenesse of a Keeper with a Bow and Arrowes in his hand a horne by his side and a greene jerkin on his backe telling him that for the injurious enclosing of that Parke he was appointed to the keeping of the same there to be tormented till it were disparked againe desiring him to intreat the Canons of Lincolne his brethren that this wrong done by him by their good meanes might be righted who upon this information sent one William Batchellour of their Company to see it utterly disparked which was effected Anno 1351. the Univeâsity of Oxford presented unto Iohn Synwall Bishop of Lincolne unto whose jurisdiction Oxford then appertained one William Palmarin for theiâ Chancellour and prayed him to admit him The Bishop I know not for what cause delayed hâs admission from time to time and enforced the University to complaine of this hard dealing unto the Archbishop He presently set downe a day wherein he enjoyned the Bishop to admit this Chancellour or else to render a reason of his refusall At the time appointed the Proctours of the University were ready together with this William Palmorie to demand admission And when the Bishop of Lincolne came not trusting belike to this priviledge procured from Rome to exempâ himsâlfe his authority and jurisdiction the Archbishop causes his Chancellour Iohn Carâton Deane of Wels to admit him writ to the Uniuersity to receive him and cited the Bishop to answer before him for his contempt He appealed to the Pope would not come and for his contumacy was convicted Much money was spent in this suite afterwards at Rome The event was that the Archbishop prevailed and the others priviledge was by speciall order of the Pope revoked who also granted unto the University at the same time that the Chancellour hereafter should onely be elected by the
May the 13th This Bishop riding a horse somewhat too lusty for him was cast and so brused with the fall as he died by and by to wit May 13â 1254. Thomas Merkes the Fiftenth Bishop of this See amongst many unworthy preferred to Bishopprickes in those dayes was undoubtedly a man well-deserving that honour for he was both learned and wise but principally to be commended first for his constant and unmoveable fidelity unto his Patrone and preferrer King Richard then for his excellent courage in professing the same when he might safely yea and honestly also have concealed his affection Some other there were of the Nobility that remembring their duety and allegiance when all the world bâsâde forsoke this unfortunate Prince followed him with their best assistance even till the time of his captivity This man nothing regarding the danger might ensue not onely refused to forsake him when he had forsaken himselfe but defended him and his cause the best he could when he might well perceive his endeavour might hurt himseâfe much without any possibility of helping the other when the furious and unstable multitude not contented that King Richard had resigned his Crowne to save the head that wore it and their darling Henry the fourth seated himselfe in his royall throne importuned the Parliament assembled to proceed yet farther against him desiring no doubt that to make all sure his life might be taken from him This worthy and memorable Prelate stepping forth doubted not to tell them that there was none amongst them meete to give judgement upon so noble a Prince as King Richard wasâ whom they had taken for their Soveraigne and Leige Lord by the space of twentie two yeares and more And proceeding further I assure you quoth he I report his words as I find them in our Chronicles there is not so ranke a Trayter nor so arrant a theefe nor yet so cruell a murtherer apprehended or detained in prison for his offence but he shall be brought before the justice to heare Judgment and will you proceed to the judgment of an annointed King hearing neither his answere nor excuse I say and will avow that the Duke of Lancaster whom ye call king hath more trespassed to King Richard and his Realme the King Richard hath done either to him or us for it is manifest and well knowne that the Duke was banished the Realme by King Richard and his Councell and by the judgement of his owne Fatherâ for the space of tenne yeares for what cause ye remember well enoughâ This notwithstanding without Licence of King Richard he is returned againe into the Realme and that is worse hath taken upon him the name title and preheminence of King and therefore I say that you have done manifest wrong to proceede against King Richard in any sort without calling him openly to his answer and defence This Speech scarcely ended he was attâched by the Earle Marshall and for a time committed to ward in the Abbey of St. Albanes Continuing yet his loyall affection unto his distressed Master soone afâer his inlargement he trayterously joyned with the Hollands and others in a conspiracy against King Henry the 4th which being bewrayed to the destruction of all the rest he onely was pardoned peradventure in regard of his calling for it had seldome or never been seene hitherto that any Bishop was put to death by order of Law peradventure in some kind of favour and admiration of his faithfull constancy for vertue will be honoured even of her enemies peradventure also to this end that by forcing him to live miserably they might lay a punishment upon him more grevious than death which they well saw he despised The Pope who seldome denied the King any request that hee might afford good cheepe was easily intreated to translate forsooth this good Bishop from the See of Carlile that yeelded him honourable maintenance unto Samos in Greece whereof he knew he should never receive one penny profit he was so happy as neither to take benefit of the gift of his enemy nor to be hurt by the masked malice of his counterfeit friend disdaining as it were to take his life by his gift that tooke away from his Master both life and Kingdome hee died shortly after his deliverance so deluding also the mockery of his Translation whereby things so falling out he was nothing damnified Hall reports that hee died for feare more than sicknesse as one rather desirous to die by deaths dart than the temporall Sword which this his Treason deserved being a great blemish to his former fidelity Owen Oglethorpe the 31. B. of this See was deprived with divers other Bishops for withstanding Q. Eliza. proceedings and refusing to take the Oath of Allegiance in the yeare 1559. Of other Bishops of this See since his dayes I find little mention most of them being translated to other Sees I shall therefore proceede to the Bishops of Norwich The Bishops of Norwich Iohn de Gray the fifth Bishop of Norwich if we beleeve Matthew Paris was one of those three Court Bishops who were consiliarios iniquissimos most wicked counsellors to King Iohn during the time of the inderdict of the Realme who desiring to please the King in all things consilium non pro ratione sed pro voluntate dederunt gave the King counsell not according to Reason but Will and thereby wrought much trouble both to the King and Kingdome Pandulphus the next Bishop of this See consecrated by the Pope at Rome Anno. 1222. was the Popes Legate and the chiefe instument who perswaded King Iohn most ignominiously and shamefully to resigne up his Crowne and Kingdome to the Pope to become his Vassall to his eternall infamy and to submit himselfe to Sâephen Langhton and those other Trayterly Prelates who intardicted the Realme excommunicated this King published the Popes deprivation of him from his Crowne and instigated the French King to invade the Realme of England and usurpe the Crowne which the Pope had conferred on him upon King Iohns deprivation from it of which you may read more at large before in Stephen Langhton Archbishop of Canterbury p. 33. to 41. Onely let me informe you that during the time of this inderdict aboue six yeares space all Ecclesiasticall Sacraments ceased in England except Confession and the viaticum in extreame necessity and the Baptisme of Infants so as the bodyes of dead men were carried out of Townes and Villages and burried like dogges in Highwayes and Ditches without prayers and the ministry of Priests as Matthew Paris and others testifie Such was the Prelates piety and charity About the yeare of our Lord 1271. In the time of Roger de Skerwing 12. Bishop of Norwich there was raysed a dangerous sedition betweene the Citizens of Norwich and the Monkes of the Cathedrall Church the History whereof is briefely this At a Faire that was kept before the gates of the Priory there hapned
of the holy Land and we impart to thee the suffrages of the prayers and benefits of the Synod of the Vniversall Church and of the holy Catholike Church By these recited Letters and Absolutions you may clearely discerne 1. The extraordinary insatiable malice uncharitablenesse cruelty rage of Popes and Lordly Prelates against their opposites 2. Their earnest desire and promotion of bloody warres by all manner of instigations and enforcements 3. Their exorbitant incroachments and usurpations upon Emperors Kings Princes Subjects and all sorts of men who must be subject to their Censures Excommunications and Deprivations if they resist their wills and bloody designes 4. Their notable abuse of Excommunications and other Ecclesiasticall censures to avenge their owne meere personall wrongsâ and execute their owne malicious designes 5. Their politicke inventions to raise moneyes and men to maintaine their warres 6. The impiety and strange abuse of their pretended indulgences wherewith they grossely cheate poore silly people 7. The industry of this Martiall Prelate of Norwiâh to promote this holy warre as he termed it onely in maintenance of Pope Vrbans inurbanity This Bull and large Commission of the Pope to the Bishopâ was many dayes debated in Parliament and so his Voyage During which time the Bishops foresaid Letters Popes Bull being published throughout the Realme the silly people hearing the sweetnesse of so great a benediction to have arrived to the English would neither reject nor receive in vain so great grace but inflamed with the heat of devotion and faith those who thought themselves fit for warre prepared themselves with all speede and those who seemed unable for the Expedition according to the councell of their Confessors liberally contributed out of their goods towards the use of those who wentt âât they might deserve to be partakers of so great remission and indulgence And the hearts of all men were so generally inflamed with devotion that there was almost no man found in so great a Kingdome who did not either offer himselfe to the said businesse or contribute something towards it out of his estate So that in a short space divers great summes of money were brought to the Bishop out of many parts of the Kingdome and multitudes of souldiers resorted to him whereupon the Bishop takes his journey with part of his army towards the Sea-side and comes to Northborne in Kent where making some small stay he received the Kings writ commanding him to returne to speake with the Kingâ and to know his pleasure The Bishop thinking that if he returned the King would command him to stay his Voyage and so all his paines and provision should be lost and himselfe exposed to derision gathering together those souldiers he had present by the helpe of Iohn Philpot transported both himselfe and them to Chalis from whence hee went and besieged Graveling where in a set battell he vanquished the Flemmins and Schismaticks and obtained a glorious victory slaying at least 12. thousand of them in the battle and flight The newes whereof comming over into England so affected the people moved with the hope of the prey they should gaine that many Apprentices in London and many servants tooke the Crosse upon them without their Masters consent and against their wills whose example others following throughout the Kingdome leaving their parents kind red and deare consorts being unarmed having onely swords bowes and arrowes went out to this war and many religious persons of all Orders who craved license to goe but could not obtaine it presumed to undertake that Voyage In magnum personarum suarum dedecus detrimentum quia non propter Iesnm tantum peregrinare decreverunt sed ut patriam mundumque viderent Iohn Philpot proââââng all these with necessaries transported them to the Bishop whose temporalties the King seised and detained many yeares in his hands for undertaking this warre and passing the sea with his subjects contrary to his inhibition A little before this warre this Martiall Prelate had occasion given him of imploying his valour at home to better purpose In the yeare 1381 the Commons of Suffolke and Norfolke made one Iohn Lister their Leader a Dyer of Norwich called the King of the Commons endeavouring to joyne their forces with those notable Rebells Wat âyler and Iacke Straw The Bishop hereupon armed from top to toe marcheth with such forces as he could raise against these Rebells meeting with some of them at Ickingham hee presently laid hold of the three chiefe of them and without more adoe cut off their heads which hee caused to be set upon poles at Newmarkât Thence hee marched towards Norwich where he understood the Rebells had determined to make some stay By the way divers Gentlemen that had hid themselvesâ Videntes Episcopum militem induisse galeam assumpsâsse raetalicam lorâcam duram quam non possent penetrare sagittae nec non gladium maâertalem ancipitem arrâpuisse as Walsingham writes joyned with him so as by that time he came to Norwich hee had a reasonable company about him With that troope such as it was he set upon the Rebells who had fortified themselves with trenches and barracadoes very strongly having their carriages and wagons behinde them The Martiall Bishop without delay about to give them open battell moved with their audacity commands the Trumpets to blow and the Drummes to beate and taking a Lance in his right hand puts spurres to his horse and is carried with so great animosity and impetuous boldnesse against them that with a most speedy course hee pre-ocupies their trenches before his Archers could come up to him neither was there neede of Archers they being come to fight hand to hand The warlike Prelate therefore like a wilde Boore gnashing his teeth sparing neither himselfe nor his enemies where hee perceives most danger thither hee directs his strength running through this man casting downe that man wounding another and ceaseth not to hurt the enemy most vehemently untill all the troope which followed himâ had gotten the Trench and were prepared to the conflict the Bishops party then fought valiantly and so did the Commons Donec infirmior conscientia partem terreret injustams animum ab audacia voluntate subtraheret moriendi Hereupon the fearefull vulgar betake themselves to flight and because they had no way left besides their Carts and Carriages which they had placed behinde them they strove to leape over them and so to escape But the Bishop exercising every where the Office of a circumspect Generallâ dashed these endeavours and hindred those who thought to flee by killing them and in hindring slayes them till hee had taken their Ringleaders and Iohn Litcestere their King whom he caused to be drawne quartered and beheaded Which done this Bishop rested not untill having searched out the malefactors throughout the country he caused Justice to be executed on them Sicque pacem peperit regioni indicibile toto regno commodum laudanda probitas
dominion of England and had never peace afterwards By the same counsell in our times the Kingdome was troubled and the interdict came and finally the Kingdome was made tributary and the Prince of Provinces alas for griefe is brought under tribute to ignoble persons and warres begun and long protracted your father died like a banished man neither in peace of the Kingdome nor of minde and so by them he incurred a very perillous death By the same counsell the Castle of Bedford was detained against you where you lost much treasure and many valiant men by meanes whereof in the interim you lost Rochell to the ignominy of the whole Realme Item the now imminent perturbation perilous to the whole Kingdome comes to passe through their wicked counsell because if your people had beene handled according to Justice and the right Judgement or Law of the Landâ this perturbation had not hapned and you should have had your lands undestroyed your treasure unexhausted Likewise we tell you in that allegiance wherby we are obliged to you that your counsell is not of peaceâ but of trouble to the Land because they that seeke to thrive by the trouble of the Kingdome and the disinherison of others cannot doe it by its peace Item because they have your Caâtles and your forces in their handâ as if you ought to distrust your owne people Item because they have your Exchequor and all the greaâest Wards and Escheates in their power such an expectation pleaseth and how they will answer you in the end wee beleeve you shall prove Item because by your Seale or Precept without the Seale of Peter de Rivallis scarce any great businesse is done in the Realme as if they accounted you not to be King Item because by the same counsell the naturall borne subjects of your Kingdome are expelled out of your Court whence wee have cause to be fearefull both of you and the Kingdome when as wee see you to be more in their power than they in yours as appeares by very many examples Item because they have a mayde out of Brittany and your sister under their power with many other noble girles and women who are marriageable with Wards and marriages which they give to their owne creatures and disparage Item because they confound and pervert the Law of the Land sworne and confirmed and ratified by Excommunication and Justice likewise whence it is to be feared least they be Excommunicated and you also by communicating with them Item because they keepe to no man either their promise faith or oath or writing neither feare they Excommunication whence they who have receded from the truth are desperateâ as remaining diffident in feare Now these things we faithfully relate to you and wee counsell beseech and admonish you before God and man that you would remove such counsell from you and as it is the custome in other Kingdomes that you governe your Kingdomes by your faithfull and sworne men of your Realme Wee denounce to you in verity that unlesse you correct these things within a short time we will proceede against you and all other contradictors by Ecclesiasticall Censureâ expecting nothing but the Consecration of our venerable Father the Elect of Canterbury These things being thus spoken the King humbly desired a short time of truce saying that hee could not so sodainely remove his counsell untill he had received an account of the treasure committed to him and so the conference was dissolved all men departing with confidence of a concord speedily to be obtained soone after the Archbishop being consecrated upon the fifth of Aprill the King with his Nobles being at Westminster the Archbishop taking all the Bishops and other Prelates that were present with him whereof this Bishop of Chester was one went to the King and shewed him their counsell touching the imminent desolation and danger of the Kingdome repeating the former inconveniences mentioned in the conference and denounced to the King expresly that unlesse hee would speedily reforme his error and make a peaceable composition with the faithfull men of his Kingdome he with all the Bishops who were present would incontinently in ipsum Regem sententiam ferre excommunicationis pronounce a sentence of Excommunication against the King himselfe and against all others contradictors of this peace and perverters of concord The King hearing this humbly answered that hee would obey their counsels in all things Whereupon a few dayes after understanding his error moved with repentance he commanded Peter Bishop of Winchester to goe to his Bishopricke to intend the cure of soules and that from thenceforth Regiis negotiiâ nequaquam interesset hee should by no meanes intermeddle with the Kings affaires Walter de Langton Bishop of Chester lived in great authority under King Edward the first who favoured him much but his sonne Edward the second molested disgraced him all that eyer he might His Fatherdying in the North country he âommanded this Bishop to conduct his corps up to London and when hee had done so for reward of his paines hee caused Sir Iohn Felton Constable of the Tower to arrest him seased upon all his goods and imprisoned him first in the Tower then in the Castle of Wallingford of which imprisonment he was not released in two yeares after In his fathers life time he had often reprehended the young Prince for his insolent and dissolute behaviour which good admonitions he taking in evill part wronged and disgraced him many wayes namely one time he brakâ downe his Parkes spoyled and drove away his deare c. The Bishop complained of this outrage unto the King his Father who being greatly displeased therewith committed the Prince his sonne for certaine dayes And this was the cause of the grudge between the yong King and him for which he sent him from Castle to Castle as Prisoner seised his Lands Tenements into his own hands gave his moveables to Pierce Gaviston and his Lord Treasurership to Walter Reignold About the same time or I thinke a little sooner to wit in the yeare 1â01 hee was accused of certaine hainous crimes before the Pope and compelled to answer the accusation at Rome in his owne person Though the proofes brought against him were either none or very slender yet well knowing whom they had in hand Noverant ipsum prae multis bovem valde pinguem saith Matth. Westminster they were content to detaine him there so long as it forced him to spend an infinite deale of mony yet was never a whit the nearer atlast for the Pope remitted the hearing of the cause to the Archbishop oâ Canterbury and yet reserved the determination of the âame unto himself at last The tempests of these troubles being over-blowne the rest of his time he lived for ought I finde quietly and being happily dismissed from the Court attended onely the government of his charge This Bishop setling his See towards his later end at Litchfield I finde no mention at all of any
led him unto the Kings Seat the Archbishop of Yorke assisting him and with great reverence set him therein When he was thus placed in his Throne the Archâ of Canturbury began a briefe Collation taking for his Theame these words written in the first Booke of Kings the ninth Chapter Vir dominabitur in pâpulo c. handling the same and the whole tenour of his tale to the praise of the King Thus was this King deprived by the Bishops meanes who were chiefe actors in deposing him and setting up King Henry yet some of them especially Yorke were the authors of that evill counsell which was the cause of his deprivation And no wonder since in his reigne as Holinshed writes such were preferred to Bishopricks and other Ecclesiasticall livings as neither did nor could teach nor preach nor know any thing of the Scripture of God but onely to call for their tythes and duties so as they were most unworthy of the name of Bishops being lewd and most vaine persons disguised in Bishops apparrell Furthermore there reigned abundantly the filthy sinne of Lecheây and Fornication with abominable adultery in the King but chiefly in the Prelacy whereby the whole Realme by such their evill example was so infected that the wrath of God was daily provoked to vengeance for the sinnes of the Prince and people and tooke so sharpe an edge that it shred the King off from the Scepter of his Kingdome and gave him a full cup of affliction to drinke After which this Bishop was sent Ambassador into Spaine to shew the King the rightfulnesse of Henry the fourth his Tiâle to the Crown of England and soone after his returne thence Anno 1404. as Thâmas Walsingâam reports perceiving Owen Glendor that Welch Râbell to prosper in his waâres against King Heâry the fourth Conversus est in virum pravum factus transfuga ad Owenum hee turned a lewd Traytour and Rebell flying away from the King to Owen What became of him upon Owens defeate I find not Thus this Bâshop was a Traytor and Rebell to two severall Kings and which was worst of all to him whose title he thus tooke upon him publikely to defend but a little before Such faith and loyalty is there in lordly Prelates I shall not trouble you any more with our Welch Bishops only let me acquaint you for a farewell that the present Bishops of Asaph Bangor and Landaffe are now complained against in Parliament and impeached by the Commons House for the late Canons Oath malevoleât benevolence and other crimes for which I suppose they will ere long receive their doome The Bishops of Bath and Wels. GISO the fifteenth Bishop of Bath and Wels had many conflicts with Harold before and after hee came to the Crowne so that he was forced to fly the Land all his time Ioseline the one and twentieth Bishop of this See joyned with Stephen Langhton that Arch-rebell against King Iohn and had an hand in interdicting the Realme and excommunicating the King for which he was glad to fly the Land for five yeares the King seizing upon his goods and temporalties whereupon the Monkes and Prelates raised many vile reports of the King which you may reade in Matth. Westminster Robert Stillington the nine and thirtieth Bishop of Bath and Wells though highly advanced by Kâng Edward the fourth sided with that Usurper Richard the third and was a man specially employed in his Coronation hee was a great enemy to King Henry the seventh being sent Embassador to the Duke of Brittaine for apprehending him whiles hee was Earle of Richmond Anno 1487. Hâe was accused of high Treason for yeelding assistance to Lambert the counterfeit Earle of Warwicke and some such other treacheries whereupon having a guilty conscience he fled to the Vniversity of Oxford hoping that the priviledges of the same might be some shelter and defence unto him whereof the King having advertisement sent one Edward Willoughby his Chaplaine to the Chancellor of the University to require the Bishop to bee delivered to his Officers as being one to whom the Priviledges of the University could not extend being at the time no Student there so farre at least as to protect him in a matter of Treason unto which no priviledge ought to yeeld any patrociny After two or three refusals at last by the connivence and permission of the Chancellour hee was there arrested and committed prisoner to the Castle of Windsor where hee lay prisoner foure yeares space till his decease 1491. Hadrian de Castello the two and fortieth Bishop of this See though he conspired not against the King yet being at Rome and there made a Cardinall he entred into a conspiracy with Cardinal Alfonso Petruccio and others to murther Pope Leo the tenth out of an ambitious conceit that surely he should be elected Pope iâ Leo were once dead a Witch having foretold him that a certaine old man named Adrian borne of meane parentage as hee was should be advanced to the Papacy This conspiracy comming to the Popes eares Petruccio was thereupon apprehended and executed The Pope comming into the Consistory promised pardon to all the other Cardinalls who should then and there immediately confesse their faults Hadrian hereupon and some other falling downe on their knees before him acknowledged what they had done and humbly besought him of mercy He promised to bee as good as his word Howbeit Hadrianâearing âearing the worst shortly after stole secretly away and was neither seene or heard of ever afterward and thereupon deprived of his Biâhopricke William Barlow the six and fortieth Bishop of Bath and Wells incurred a Praemunire for presuming to visite the Deane and Chapâer of Wells being a Donative for which he was glad to buy his peace as appeares by Brooke Praemunire Sect. 21. Guilbert Bourne the seven and fortieth Bishop of Bath and Wells in the first yeare of Queene Elizabeth was deprived of his Bishoprick for refusing to subscribe and take the Oath of Alleageance and then committed to the custody of Master Cary Deane of the Queenes Chappell The Bishops since his time I shall pretermit for brevity and descend to William Pierce the present Bishop of this Diocesse This man having been Vicechancellor in the University of Oxford wherein hee was over-busie and turbulent in persecuting good men and in causing Pareus his Commentary on the Romans to be publikely burnt in an ignominious manner was for his good service made Bishop of Peterborough and from thence translated to Bath and Wells where his tyranny oppression impiety and practises have been so excessive that the whole County of Somerset with sundry particular persons both Ministers and people there weary of his insupportable government and vexatious oppressions have exhibited divers Petitions against him to the high Court of Parliament now assembled upon the full hearing whereof before a speciall Committee for that purpose the Committees have drawn up this following
Vortigerne but to King Powes named Beuly whose successors in tâat part of Wales issued from this Herdsmans race Our learned Martyr Doctor Barnes reciting this story and Legend out of Petrus de Natalibus concludes thus I thinke no man will binde me to prove this thing of the Calfe a lye and yet it must be preached and taught in each Church it must be written in holy Saints lives and he âust be a Saint that did it and why because hee deposed a King and set in a Neaâesherd Odo Bishop of Bayeux was at first in great estimation with his Brother William the Conquerour and bare great rule under him till at last for envy that Lanfranke was preferred before him he conspired against him who understanding thereof committed him to Prison where he remained till the said Prince then lying on his death bed released and restored him to his former liberty When the King was dead William Rufus took him backe into England supposing no lesse than to have had a speciall friend and a trusty Counsellour of him in all his affaires But ere long after his comming thither he fell againe into the same offence of ingratitude whereof he became culpable in the Conquerours dayes For perceiving that Lanfranke Arch Bishop of Canterbury was so highly esteemed with the King that he could beare no rule and partly suspecting that Lanfrancke had beene chiefe cause of his former imprisonment he suffered Duke Robert to bereave his Brother King William Rufus of the dominion of England all he might and conspired with the rest against his Nephew and thereupon writ sundry Letters unto Duke Robert counselling him to come over with an army in all hâste to take the rule upon him which by his practise should easily be compassed Duke Robert thus animated pawnes the County of Constance to his younger Brother Henry for a great summe of gold and therewith returned answer to the said Bishop that he should provide and looke for him upon the South coast of England at a certaâne âime appointed Hereupon Odo fortified the Castle of Rochester and began to make sore warres against âhe Kings friends in Kent and procured his other complices also to doe the like in other parts of the Realme And first on the West part of England Geoffrey Bishop of Constans with his Nephew Robert de Mowbray Earle of Northumberland setting forth from Bristow tooke and sacked Bath and Beâkley with a great part of Wiltshire and brought the spoile to Bristow where they fortified the Castle for their greater safety Robert de Bygod over-rode and robbed all the Countries about Norwich and Hugh de Grandwesuit spoyled and wasted all the Counâries abouâ Leicester And Robert Mountgomery Earle of Shrewâbury with William Bishop of Durham and others wasted the Country with fire and sword killing and taking great numbers of people where they came Afterwards comming to Worcester they assaulted the City and burnt the Suburbs But Bishop Wolstan being in the Towne encouraged the Citizens to resist who by his exhortation sallying out of the City when the enemies waxed negligent they slew and tooke above 5000. men of them in one day Archbishop Lanfranke in the meanâ time whilst the Realme was thus troubled by Odoes meanes on each side writeth to and admonisheth all the Kings friends to make themselves ready to defend their Prince And when they were assembled with their forces he counselled the King to march into the âield speedily with them to represse his enemies The King following his counsell commanding first all unjust Imposts Taxes and Tallages to be laid downe and promising to restore such favourable Lawes as the people should dâsire to ingratiate himseâfe with hâs Subjects marcheth with a mighty army into Kent where the sedition beganâ takes Tunbridge and Horne-Castle and afterward bâseigeth Bishop Odo in the Pemseyâ which the Bâshop had strongly fortified Robert landing with a great Army in England during this siege Odo through want of victuall was glad to submit himselfe and promised to cause the Castle of Rochesteâ to be delivered but at his comming thiâher they within the City suffred him to enter and straightwayes laid him fast in Pââson Some judge that this was done under a colour by his owne consent But the King besieging the City they within were glad âo deliver iâ up into his handâ Thus lost Bâshop Odo all his Livings and dignities in England and so returned into Norâandy where under Duke Robert he had the chiefe government of the Country committed to him Anno Dom. 1196. Earle Iohn King Richard the first his Brother with his forces riding forth into the Country about Beauvois made havocke in robbing and spoyling all aâore him Anon as Phillip the Bishop of Beauvois a man more given to the Campe then to the Church had knowledge hereof thinking them to be a meeâe prize for him with Sir William de Merlow and his Sonne and a great number of other valiant men of warre came forth into the fields and encounâring with the enemies fought very stoutly But yet in the end the Bishop the Arch-deacon and all the chiefe Captaines were taken the residue slaine and chased After this Earle Iohn and Marchades presented the two Prelates with great triumph unto King Richard earely in the morning lying yet in his bed as those that were knowne to be his great enemies saying to him in French Rise Richard rise we have gotten the great Chantor of Beauvois and a good Quire man as we take it to answer him in the same note and here we deliver them unto you to use at your discretion The King seeing them smiled and was very glad for the taking of this Bishop for that he had ever found him his great adversary And therefore being thus taken fighting in the field with armour on his backe thought he might be bold in temporall wise to chastise him sith he not regarding his calling practised to molest him with temporall weapons Whereupon he committed him to close Prison all armed as he was It chanced soone after that two of his Chaplaines came unto the King to Roven where this Bishop was detained beseeching the King of License to attend upon their Master now in captivity unto whom as it is of some reported the King made this answer I am cântent to make you Iudgeâ in the cause betwixt me and your Master as for the evills which he hath either done or else gone about to doe unto me let the same be forgotten This is true that I being taken as I returned from my journey made into the holy Land and delivered into the Emperours hands was in respect of my Kingly state used according thereunto very friendly and honorably till your Master comming thither for what purpose he himselfe best knoweth had long conference with the Emperour After which I for my part in the next morning tasted the fruite of their over-nights talke being then loaden with as many Irons as a good Asse
the King of France and after slew Thomas Becket and last of all thou forsakest the Protection of Christs Faith The King was mooved with these wordâ and sayd unto the Patriarch Though all the men of the Land were one body and spake with one mouth they durst not speake âo me such words No wonder said the Patriarch for they love thine and not thee That is to meane they love thy goods temporall and feare the losse of promotion but they love not thy soule And when he had so said he offered his head to the King saying Doe by me right as thou didst by Thomas Becket for I had rather be slaine of thee then of the Sarasens for thou art worse then any Sarasen and they follow a prey and not a man But the King kept his patience and said I may not wend out of my Land for my owne Sonnes will arise against me when I am absent No wonder said the Patriarch for of the devill they came and to the devill they shall and so departed from the King in great ire So rudely have Prelates dealt with the greatest Princes as thus both in words and deeds to revile and contemne them as if they were their slaves to be at their command though with the hazard of their lives Crownes and Kingdomes upon every humour I now passe on to the Scottish Prelates The Bishops of Scotlands acts in this kinde TO passe from Normandy to Scotland before I enter into a Relation of any of the Scotish Prelates actions I shall inform you what Holinshed writes of King Davids erection of Bishoprickes in Scotland and his endowing of them with large temporall possessions This Church in the originall plantation of the Gospell having beene governed onely by Presbyters and wanting Bishops for some hundred of yeares following herein the custome of the Primitive Church as Iohn Fordon Iohn Major Bishop Vsher and Spelman testifie David King of Scots erected foure Bishoprickes within this Realme Rosse Brochin Dunkeld and Dublaine indowing them with rich Rents faire Lands and sundry right commodious possessions Moreover he translated the Bishops See of Murthlake unto Aberden for sundry advised considerations augmenting it with certaine revenues as he thought expedient He was admonished as the report goeth in his sleepe that he should build an Abbey for a religious Order to live in together Whereupon he sent for workemen into France and Flanders and set them in hand to build this Abbey of Canons regular as he was admonished dedicating it in the honour of a Crosse whereunto he bare speciall devotion for that very strangely it slipped into his hands on a time as he was pursuing and following of a Hart in the Chase But enough of these Monkish devises Many prudent men blame greatly the unmeasurable liberality of King David which he used towards the Church in diminishing so hugely the revenues of the Crowne being the cause that many Noble Princes his Successors have come to their finall ends for that they have beene constrained through want of treasure to maintaine their royall estates to procure the fall of sundry great Houses to possesse their Lands and livings also to raise payments and exactions of the Common people to the utter impoverishment of the Realme And sometime they have beene constrained to invade England by warres as desperate men not caring what came of their lives Other whiles they have beene enforced to stampe naughty money to the great prejudice of the Common wealth All which mischiefes have followed since the time that the Church hath beene thus enriched and the Crowne impoverished Therefore King Iames the first when he came to King Davids Sepulcher at Dunfirmling he said that he was a sore Saint for the Crowne Meaning that he left the Church over-rich and the Crowne too poore For he tooke from the Crowne as Iohn Major writeth in his Chronicles 60000. pound Scotish of yearely revenues Wherewith he endowed those Abbyes But if King David had considered how to nourish true Religion he had neither endowed Churches with such riches nor built them with such royalty for the superfluous possessions of the Church as they are now used are not onely occasion to evill Prelates to live in most insolent pompe and corrupt life but an assured Net to draw gold and silver out of Realmes Thus Holinshed of the Bishops and Bishoprickes of Scotland in generall In a Convocation at Fairefax under King Gregory Anno 875. It was decreed by the Bishops of Scotland that Ordinaries and Bishops should have authority to order all men both publike and private yea Kings themselves as well for the keeping of Faith given as to constraine them to confirme the same and to punish such as should be found in the contrary This was a high straine of insolency and treachery against the Prerogative of the King and Nobles priviledges whom these Prelates endeavoured to enthrall to their Lordly pleasures and perchance it was in affront of King Davids Law who ordained Anno 860. but 15. yeares before that Priests should attend their Cures and not intermeddle with secular businesses or keepe Horses Haukes or Hounds A very good Law had it beene as well executed Anno 1294. the Scots conspiring together against their Soveraigne Lord and King Iohn Bailiol rose up in armes against him and inclosing him in a Castle they elected to themselves twelve Peeres after the manner of France whereof the foure first were Bishops by whose will and direction all the affaires of the Kingdome should be managed And this was done in despite to disgrace the King of England who set the said Iohn over them against their wils Whereupon the King of England brought an Army towards Scotland in Lent following to represse the rash arrogancy and presumption of the Scotsâ against their owne Father and King and miserably wasted the Country over-running it quite and making both them and their King whom he tooke Prisoner to doe homage and sweare fealây and give pledges to him as Walsingham reciâes more at large Among these Bishops it seemes that the Bishop of âlascow was one of the chiefe opposites against the King of Scotland and England for Anno 1298. I finde this Bishop one of the chiefe Captaines of the Rebellious Scots and leading an Army in the field which being disbanded for feare of the English forces upon promise of pardon this Bishop Ne proditionis notam incurreret lest he should incurre the brand of treason rendred himselfe to Earle Warren sent into Scotland with an Army who committed him prisoner to the Castle of Rokâburrow for a Rebell where he was detained William of Neubery records Thaâ David King of Scots was divinely chastised by one Wimundus an English man of obscure parents made Bishop of the Scottish Islands who waxing proud of his Bishopricke began to attempt great matters Not content with the dignity of his Episcopall Office he did now in
got him to Edenburgh and assisted with many Lords kept the Queene and her husband out of that Towne whereby great dissention and part-taking was raised amongst the Nobility of the Realme But as I gather peace being made betweene them he was againe made Chancellor After this in the yeare of Christ 1515. he commeth with the Earle of Arrane who submitteth himselfe to the Governour Shortly following the Governour gave to this Archbishop of Glascow the Abbey of Arbroth assigning to the Earle of Murrey a large pension out of the same which Bishop being thus in favour with the Governour was in the yeare of Christ 1517. in May when the Governour went into France appointed amongst others to have the Rule of the Realme untill his returne Two yeares after which the Nobility being divided about the quarrell of the Earle of Angus and Arrane this Bishop in the yeare of Christ 1519. being then also Chancellor with other Noblemen of the Realme kept the Towne of Glascow but after that this Chancellour who would not come to Edenburgh the King of England and of France their Embassadors came to Sterling where a peace was proclaimed amongst the Nobility But what can long continue in one stay or what peace will be long embraced amongst ambitious mindes sith in the yeare following being the yeare of Christ 1â20 the Noblemen âell againe to factions For when divers of the Peeres were come to Edenburgh to aide the Earle of Angus against the Earle of Arrane this Chancellor remaining then in the Towne they pursued the Earle and Chancellour so hotly that they were both constrained to forsake the Towne and to fly through the North locke about the thirteenth day of Aprill But as the events of quarrels be doubtfull now up now downe so this Archbishop not long aâter this disgrace recovered breath and in November following did accompany the Regent come out of France to Edenburgh where was a Parliament holden to summon the Earle of Angus to appeare but he refusing it was agreed that the Earle should passe into England there to remaine The Bishop thus having the better of his enemies Andrew Forman Bishop of Saint Andrewes dyed in the yeare 1522 being about the ninth yeare of Iames the first by occasion whereof this Chancellor Iames Beton Bishop of Glascow was advanced to that See and âurther made Abbot of Dumfermling Upon which new honour in the yeare of Christ 1524. He was appointed one of the Governours of the Realme by Parliament but he not possessing this honour any long time the Earle of Angus who had gotten the King into his usurped government and denyed the delivery of the King being sent for by this Bishop and the other Nobility sent to the Chancellor for the greaâ Seale which was delivered to the Messengers upon which this Bishop not forgetting the same hastened the sentence of divorce sued before him between the Queen and the Earle of Angus Whereof the Earle to revenge the same did with the King in the yeare of Christ 1526. seeke for the Queene and the Bishop of Saint Andrewes but because they were kept secretly in their friends houses so that they could not be heard of He spoyled the Abbey of Dumfermling and the Castle of Saint Andrewes taking away all that the Archbishop had Notwithstanding which the Archbishop keeping in favour with the old Queene and the young King did in the yeare of Christ 1529 and in the sixteenth yeare oâ James the fifth Christen James the Kingâ Sonne boâne at Saint Andrewes and not long after surrendred his Soule to God Anno 1542. Immediately after the death of James the fifâh of Scotland David Beton Cardinall and Archbishop of Saint Andrewes the speciall Minister and factor of the French causes to the advancement and continuance thâreof âorged a Will of the late King departed in which amongst other things he established himselfe chiefe Regent The Protestants to whom this Cardinall was ever a cruell enemy and sharpâ scourge espyed forth his unjust dealing in this behalfe and thereupon set the Earle of Arran against him who by the helpe of his owne and âheir friends he removed the Cardinall and his adherents from their usurped roome and Authority and therewith was the said Earle proclaymed Protector and Governour of the Realme The next yeare at a Convention of the Lords at Edenburgh this Archbishop was put in ward in the Castle of Dalkish lest he should goe about to perswade the Nobility not to consent to the Governours desires and the King of Englands match propounded to the Scottish Queene Which match of Prince Edward with Queene Mary of Scotland though concluded on by a Parliament in Scotland this Archâishop Beton hindred fâaring lest Scotland should change the Church Orders and reforme Religion as England had begun to doe Whereupon ensued divers Commotions in Scotland and a bloody Warâe King Henry the eighth sending an Army into Scotland upon this breach and occasion on the one side and the Pope and French King sending aide to this Cardinall Archbishop and his faction on the other side After this this Archbishop he was removed to his owne Castle of Saint Andrewes with Warders about him to see him safely kept Anno 1â44 The Patriarch of Hierusalem arriving in Scotland he was honorably received by this Cardinall Arch Prelate and the Bishops of Scotland into the City of Glascow during whose abode there great contentions arose betweene this Arch Prelate and the Archbishop of Glascow who should in that City be of greatest authority and honour Which in the end came to this issue that both families fell together by the âares which of them should goe before with his Crosse borne upright For the Cardinall Archbishop of Saint Andrewes and Primate of the Kingdome did affirme that the Archbishop of Glascow should not have his Crosse borne in his owne Church so long as he was present Which the servants of the Archbishop of Glascow tooke so in disdaine that they plucked downe the Cardinals Crosse and threw it to the ground Whereupon the Governour understanding the whole matter and that it was now come from words to swords made haste to appease the factious commotion and caused the Patriarch therewith to be brought to Edenburgh accompanyed with the Clergy and so appeased the controversie That done the Patriarch the Popes Legate comming to Rome procured the âegantine power to be granted to the Cardinall which he long enjoyed not For being greatly envyed by reason of these honours and some grievous facts by meanes whereof there fell continuall dissentions betweene the Nobility which ended not till this Cardinall was slaine who corrupting his Keepers whiles he was imprisoned in Saint Andrewes Castle he found meanes to escape thence and in the yeare 1543. he came to the Coronation of the young Queene and shortly after perswaded the Earle of Arrane the Governour to leave the part of âhe King of England and wholly to become French At the Coronation the
Churches that they may make matter of promeriting to themselves that they may compose al things that other things concuâring they may lay hold on a necessity of commiserating and providing for the poore But if they doe it that they may safely doe any thing without punishment that they may collect mony that they may foster dilate and corrupt flesh and blood trouble their Family or seek their owne glory domineering over the Lords heritage and not being exanimo an example to the flock although with their lips and in simulation of office they put on a Pastor yet they are more like to Tyrants then Princes Philophers say nothing is more pernicious to man then man and among men a secular or Ecclesiasticall Tyrant is most pernicious Yet verily in both kinds the Ecclesiasticall is worse then the secular For if Salt hath lost its savour it is good for nothing but to be cast out and troden under feet of men So he long since determined Petrus Blesensis Archdeacon of Bath flourishing about the yeare of our Lord 1160. writes thus to the Bishop of Bangor concerning the wealth and State of Bishops The Title of poverty is glorious with Christ and that which hath becomed the Sonne of God ought not to misbeseeme you The Prince of the Apostles and Prelates saith Gold and Silver have I none Yea that great famous Augustine Bishop of Hippo therefore made no will because the poore servant of Christ had nothing at all whereof to make any bequest It is your duty to live of the Gospell as the Lord hath appointed not to goe pompously in the ornament of Cloathes in the pride of Horses in the multitude of Attendants It becomes you as a professour of Priestly and Episcopall holynesse to âut of all footsteps of your ancient conversation And in his Treatise of the Institution of a Bishop dedicated to John Bishop of Worcester He thus declaimes against the Lordlinesse Courâship and secular imployments of Bishops especially those which concerne the Exchequer Certaine Bishops abusively call the liberty and almes of ancient Kings bestowed on them Baronies and Royalties and themselves Barons it being an occasion of most shamââfull servitude I am afraid least the Lord complaine of them and say They have raigned but not by me they have made themselves Princes but I knew it not Thou must know that thou hast taken upon thee the Office of a Shepheard not of a Baron Certainely Iosâph being in Aegypt instructed his Father and Brethren to say to Pharaoh We are Shepheards He would rather have them professe the office of a Shepheard then of a Prince or Baron Christ saith I am the good Shepheard But thou art made by him a shepheard or a steward a stewardship is committed to thee and know that thou must give an accounâ of thy stewardship The husbandry of God is committed to thee thou hast need of a Weeding-hooke as an Husbandman of a staââe as a Shepheard of a Weeding-hooke that as the Sonne of a Prophet thou mayst pull up and destroy build up and plant use thy staffe by driving the Wolves from the sheep-fold by sustaining the weake sheep by raising up those âhaâ are fallen by reducing those that have stâayed But among the fruits of thy Episcopall office let eternall things be ever preferred before temporall Let another guide and dispatch thy temporall cares and affaires for thee but doe thou diligently attend the salvation of soules The mind consecrated to the discharge of Divine service ought to be free from worldly imployments Thou art addicted to great things be not taken up with the smallest These things what ever they are which âend to the gaine of the World and pertaine not to the gaining of soules are small and vile If you shall have secular businesse saith the Apostle appoint those who are most contemptible among you to be Iudges Thou therefore O good Prelate set all things after the salvation of soules for soules are as far more worthy then bodyes and all things else that humane ambition causeth as Heaven it selfe excels Earth in dignitie Yet at this day with many Episcopall authority consists onely in this that their plowlands are fatted with chalke and dung that thâir Fishponds bee multiplyed that their Parkes and the Ground of their possessions be inlarged In building Palaces Mils and Ovens All the care of Prelates is in increasing their rents What is it the voice of our Saviour to the Prince of the Apostles and Prelates if thou lovest me till thy Lands build high Houses we read that he said to Peter If thou lovest me feed my sheep Thou art the heire and Vicar of Peter feed my sheep by Preaching doe the worke of an Evangelist and Shepheard thou must not be ashamed of the Gospell if thou beleevest thou oughtest not to be ashamed of thy Pastorall office Be instant therefore in season out of season fulfill thy Ministry Thy ministry hath more burthen then honour If thou affectest the honour of it thou art an hireling if thou imbracest the burthen of it the Lord is able to increase his grace that thou maist receive gaine out of gaine and profit out of profit If thou shalt drowne thy selfe in the Labyrinthes of Court affaires especially of the Exchequer thou shalt suffer great losses of spirituall exercise No man can serve two Masters God and Mammon Let it not slip out of thy mind how in the tonsure of thy head when as thou wast elected into the Lords portion how thou hast renounced the ignominy of Lay-imployments Yea in the day of thy consecration thou hast made solemne vowes to renounce all secular things and imployments as our Bishops and Ministers yet doe in the presence of God and the whole Congregation which have bound up thy lips thou art obliged with the words of thy owne mouth when upon the interrogation of him that consecrated thee thou hast published without any exception that from hence forth thou wouldst wholly discharge and sequester thy selfe from all worldly businesses and dishonest gaines and wouldst alwayes bend thy whole study and care upon divine affaires What hast thou to doe with the revennues of the Exchequer that thou shouldest neglect the cure of soules but âor one short houre What hath Christ elected thee to the receipt of custome Matthew being once taken from thence never returned thither againe Be not therfore in the number of those who prefer worldly imployments before spirituall swallowing a Camell and straining at a Gnat. We read that in the dayes of Constantine there were certaine Bishops flattering the Prince who gave greater reverence and heed to royall Edicts then to Evangelicall precepts And there are some Bishops now a dayes to whom the dispensation of Gods word is committed who are silent from good things dumbe dogges neither able nor yet willing to barke they are turned into an evill bow giving themselves up as
Ordination elsewhere if he rightly discharge his ministeriall office That a bare Priest may supply the place of a Bishop in conferring Orders c. And Thomas Walsinghâm with others testifie That in his time one Lollard that was a Priest did commonly ordaine and create another And oââer that every Priest had as great power to conferre the Sacraments of the Church as the Bishops had In a word Wickliffe affirmed That there were twelve Disciples of Antichrist which plot against the Church of Christ to wit Popes Cardinalâ Patriarchsâ Archbishops Bishops Archdeacons Officials Deanes Monks Canons Friers Pardoners All these twelve writes he Et specialiter Praelagi Caesarij and specially Caesarean Prelates are the maniâest Disciples of Antâchrist Because they take away the liberty of Chriât and burthen and hinder the holy Church that the Law of the Gospell should not have free passage as in former times it had So that he dâemed the calling of Bishops Antichristian And as for their Temporalties and sâcular offices He positâvely maintained That Popes Cardinals Bishops and other Priests might not civiliter dominari rule like Temporall Lords or beare any civill office without mortall sinne That it is a sinne to endow them with temporall possessions That no Prelates ought to have any Prison to punish or restraine offendors nor yet to purchase large temporall possessions or riches And that no King ought to impose any secular office upon any Bishop or Curate For then both the King and Clerke should be Proditor Iesu Christi a betrayer of Jesus Christ. Which he manifests at large Dialog l. 4. c. 15 16 17 18.26 27. Where he proves That the temporall Lords have grievously sinned in endowing the Bishops and Church with large temporall possessions That warres and contention have risen thence that this endowment hath reversed Christs Ordination and procreated Antichrist to the manifold deturbation of Christs Spouse Whence Chronicles note that in the dotation of the Church an Angels voyce was then heard in the ayre This day is poyson powred into the whole Church of God And from Constantines time who thus endowed the Churches the Roman Empire and secular Dominion in it hath still decreased Therefore if Kings would preserve their Dominions intire and not have them diabolically torne if they would reforme and preserve the peace of the Church and keepe their Subjects âoyall and not have them Rebels Let them study to reforme the Church according to Christs Ordinanceâ under whose government it will be most prosperously regulated anâ all warres symony with other mischâifes will cease Concluding that it is not onely lawfull for them to take away these temporalities from the Church which abuseth them but that they ought to doe it under paine of eternall damnation in Hell seeing they ought to repent of this their folly and to satisfie for the same wherewith they have defiled the Church of Christ. Finally hee stiles the Bishops lesser Antichrists who following the great Antichrist forsake and banish the office of Preaching which Christ hath designed to them and bring in thâ office of spoyling those that are under them feeding upon the sheep of Christ. William Swinderby a Martyr under Richard the sâcond had thiâ Article objeââed to him that hee held That all Priests are of like power in all âhings notwithstanding that some of them in this World are of higher and greater honour degree or preheminence And concerning the wealth possessions and Lordships of Prelates he thus affirmed before the Bishops who convented and examined him As anenât the taking away of temporalities I say that it is lawfull for Kings Princes Dukes and Lords of the World to taââ away from Popes Cardinals fro Bishops and Prelates possessions of the Church their temporalities and their almes they have given them upon condition they should serve God the better when they verily seen that their giving and their taking beene contrary to the Law of God to Christs living and his Apostles and namely in that they take upon them that shoulden be next followers of Christ and his Apostles in poorenesse and meeknesse to be secular Lords against tâe teaching of Christ and Saint Peter Luke 22 Reges gentium Et 1. Pet. 5. Neque Dominantes in Cleââ and namely when such temporalities makes âhem the more proud both in heart and array then they shoulden been else more in strife and debate against peace and charity and in âvill ensample to the world more to be occupied in worldly businesse Omnem solicitudinem pro ijcientâs in âum and drawes them from the service of God from edifying of Christs Church in impoverishing and in making lesse the state and power of Kings Princes Dukes and Lords that God hath set them in in wrongfull oppression of Commons for unmightfulnesse of Realmes For Paul saith to men of the Church whose lore Prelates shoulden soâveraignely follow Habentes victum vestitum hiiâ contenti simus If men speaken of wordly power and Lordships and worships with other vices that raigne therein what Priest that insues and has most hereof in what degree so he be he is most Antichrist of all the Priests that been in earth This hee thus âurther backes and seconds Truely me seemeth that all Christian men and namely Priests shoulden take keepe that their doing were according with the Law of God either the old Law either the new The Priests of the old Law weren forbidden to have Lordships among their Brethren for God said that he would be their part and their heritage And Christ that was the highest Priest of the new Testament forsook worldly Lordship and was here in forme of a servant and forbade his Priests such Lordships and said Reges gântium dominantur eorum c. Vos autem non sic that is The Kings of the Heathen beare dominion and rule c. But you âhall not doe so And as Saint Peter saith Neque dominantes in clero c. Not bearing rule and dominion of the clergy c. So it seemeth me that it is against both Lawes of God that they have such Lordships and that their title to such Lordships is not full good And so it seemeth me that if they have been thereto of evill living it is no greââ perill to take away from them such Lordships but rather needfull if the taking away were in charity and not for singular covetousnesse ne wrathâ And I suppose that if Friers that been bound to their founders to live in poverty would breake their rule and take worldly Lordships might not men lawfully take from them such Lordships and make them to live in pâverty as their rule would And forsooth it seemeâh me that Priests oughten all so well to keep Christs rule as Friers owen to keepe the rulâ of their founder Ieremy witnesseth how God commendeth Rechabs Children for that they would not break their Faders bidding in drinking of Wine And yet Ieremy proffered them wine to drink And so
The proud Pope put him out So of his Realme is in doubt But Lords bâware and them defend For now these folk been wondrous stout Moses Law forbade iâ thâ That Priests should no Lordships weld Christs Gospell biddeth also That they shoâld no Lordshipâ held Ne Christs Apostles were never so bold No such Lordships to them embrace But ââneren her ââeep and keep her fold God amend hem for his grace c. This Booke of Chaucer was authorised to be printed by Act of Parliament in the 34. and 3â Hen. 8. C. 2. When the Prelates by the same Act prohibited both the printing and reading of the Bible in English such was their piety About the same time there was a device or counterfeit letter fained under the nââe of Luâifer Prince of darknesse written to the persâcuting Prâlâtes of England in those times and transcribed by Master Fox out of the Register of the Bishop of Hereford and written as some thinke by William Swinderby or some other Lollard The coppy whereof I shall here insert because it lively sets sorth the use and benefit that the Devill makes of our Lordly Prelates and the ill effects of their great wealth and power to the great prejudice both of our Church and State I LVCIFER Prince of Darknesse and profound heavinesse Emperour of the high Misteries of the King of Acharoât Captaine of the Dungeon King of Hell and controuler of the infernall fire To all our children of pride and companions of our Kingdome and especially to our Princes of the Church of this later age and time of which our adversary Jesus Christ according to the Prophet saith I hate the Church or Congregation of the wicked send greeting and wish prosperity to all that obey our commandements as also to all those that be obedient to the Lawes of Satan already enacted and are diligent observers of our behests and the precepts of our decree Know ye that in times past certaine Vicars or Vicegerents of Christ following his steps in miracles and virtues living and continuing in a beggarly life converted in a manner the whole World from the yoake of our tyranny unto their Doctrine and manner of life to the great derision and contempt of our Prison-house and kingdome and also to the no little prejudice and hurt of our jurisdiction and authority not fearing to hurt our fortified power and to offend the Majesty of our estate For then received we no tribute of the World neither did the miserable sort of common people rush at the gates of our deepe dungeon as they were wont to do with continual pealing and rapping but then the easie pleasant and broad way which leadeth to death lay still without great noyse of trampling travellers neither yet was trod with feet of miserable men And when all our Courts were without Suitors Hell then began to howle And thus continuing in great heavinesse and anguish was robbed and spoyled Which thing considered the impatient rage of our stomack could no longer suffer neither the ugly rechlesse negligence of our great Captainâ generall could any longer endure it But we seâking remedy for the time that should come after have provided us of a very trim shift For in stead of these Apostles and other their adherents which draw by the same line of theirs as well in manners as doctrine and are odious enemies to us Wee have caused you to be their Successors and put you in their place which be Prelates of the Church in these later times by our great might and subtilty as Christ hath said of you They have raigned but not by me Once we promised unto him all the Kingdomes of the World if he would fall downe and worship us but he would not saying My Kingdome is not of this World and went his way when the multitude would have made him a temporall King But to you truely which are fallen from the state of grace and that serve us in the earth is that my promise fulfilled and all terrene things by our meanes which wee bestowed upon you are under government For he hath said of us ye know The Prince of this World cometh c. And hath made us to raigne over all children of unbeleife Therefore our adversaries before recited did patiently submit themselves unto the Princes of the World and did teach that men should doe so saying Be ye subject to every creature for Gods cause whether it be to the King as most chiefest And againe Obey ye them that are made rulers over you â For so their Master commanded them saying The Kângs of the Heathen have dominion over them c. But I thinke it long till we have powred our poyson upon the earth and therefore fill your selves full And now be ye not unlike those Fathers but also contrary unto them in your life and conditions and extoll your selves above all other men Neither doe ye give unto God that which belongeth to him nor yet to Caesar that which is his but exercise you the power of both the Swordsâ according to our decrees making your selves doers in worldly matters fightâng in our quarrell intangled with secular labours and businesse And clime ye by little and little from the miserable state of poverty unto the highest Seats of all Honours and the most Princely places of dignity by your devised practises and false and deceitfull wiles and subtilty that is by Hypocrisie Flattery Lying Perjury Treasons Deceiâs Simony and other greaâer wickednesse then which our internall furies may devise For after that ye have been by us advanced thither where ye would be yet that doth not suffice you but as greedy starvelings more hungry then ye were before ye suppresse the poore scratch and rake together all that comes to hand perverting and turning every thing topsie âurvey so swolne that ready ye are to burst for pride living like Lechers in all corporall delicatenesse and by fraud directing all your doings You challenge to your selves names of honour in the earth calling your selves Lords Holy yea and most holy Fathers Thus either by violence ye raven or else by ambition subtilly ye pilfer away and wrongfully wrest and by false title possesse those goods which for the sustentation of the poore members of Christ whom from our first fall we have hated were bestowed and given consuming them as ye your selves list and wherewith ye cherish and maintaine an innumerable sort of Whores Strumpets and Bawdes with whom ye ride pompously like mighty Princes farre otherwise going then those poore beggarly Priests of the primitive Church For I would ye should build your selves rich and gorgeous Palaces Ye fare like Princes eating and drinking the most daintiest meates and pleasantest wines that may be gotten Ye hoard and heape together an infinite deale of treasure not like to him that said Gold and silver have I none Ye serve and fight for us according to your wages O most acceptable society
Oxford William Cliffe Geoffry Dowes Robert Oking Ralph Bradford Richard Smith Simon Mathew Iohn Pryn William Buckmaster William May Nicholas Wotton Richard Cox Iohn Edmunds Thomas Robertson Iohn Baker Thomas Barret Iohn Hase Iohn Tyson Doctors and Professors in Divinity and of the civill and Canon Law with the whole Convocation House and Clergy of Enland in their Booke intituled The Institution of a Christian man dedicated by them to King Henry the eight Printed Cum Privilegio subscribed with all their names and ratified by the Statute of 32. Henry the eight cap. 26. chap. Of the Sacrament of Order fol. 48. c. And King Henry 8. himselfe in his Booke inscribed A necessary erudition for any Christian man published with the advise and approbation of all the Prelates Clergy of England in their Convocation and of the Lords Spirituall and Temporall and nether House of Parliament with the Kings owne royall Epistle to all his loving Subjects before it Anno 1545. by vertue of the Satute of 32 Henry the eight c. 26. Chap. of the Sacrament of Order Doe all thus joyntly determine of the calling jurisdiction Lordlinesse and secular imployments of Bishops The truth is that in the New Testament there is no mention made of any degrees or distinctions in Orders but onely of Deacons and Ministers and of Priests or Bishopâ And of these two Orders onely that is to say Priests and Deacons Scripture maketh expresse mention and how they were conferred of the Apostles by Prayer and imposition of their hands And to these two the Primitive Church did add and conjoyne certaine other inferior and lower degrees And as concerning the office and duty of the said Ecclesiasticall Ministers the same consisteth in true preaching and teaching the word of God unto the people iâ dispensing and ministring the Sacraments of Christ in consecratingâ and offering the blessed body and blood of Christ in the Sacrament of the Altar in loosing and assoyling from sinne such persons as be sorry and truely penitent for the same and excommunicating such as bâ guilty in manifest crimes and will not be reformed otherwise and finally in praying for the whole Church of Christâ and specially for the flocke committed unto them And although the office and ministry of Priests and Bishops stand câiefly in these things before rehearsed yeâ neither they nor any of them may exercise and execute any of the same offices but with such sort and such limitation as the Ordinances and Lawes of every Christian Realme doe permit and âuffer It is out of all doubt that there is no mention made neither in Scripture neither in the writings of any authentical Doctâr or Author of the Church being within the time of the âpostles that Christ did ever make or institute any distinction or difference to be in the preheminence of power order or jurisdiction between the Apostleâ themselves or between the Bishops themselves but that they were all âquall in power authorâty and jurisdâctâon And that there is now and since the time of the Apostles any such diversity or difference among the Bishops It was devised by the ancient Fathers of the Primitive Church for the conservation of good order and unity of the Catholique Church and that either by the consent and authority or else at least by the permâssion and suffârance of the Prânces and civill powers for the time ruling For the said Fathers considering the great and infinite multitude of Christian men so lârgely encreased through the world and taking examples of the Old Testamânt thought it expedient to make an order of degrees to be among Bishops and spirituall Governours of the Church and so ordained some to be Patriarks some to be Metropolitansâ some to be Archbishops some to be Bishops and to them did limit severally not onâly their certaine Diocesse and Provinces wherein they should exercise their power and not exceed the same but also certaine bounds and limits of their jurisdiction and power c. And lest peradventure it might be thought to some persons that such authorities powers and jurisdictions as Patriarks Primates Archbishops and Metropolitans now have or heretofore at any time have had justy and lawfully over any other Bishops were given them by God in holy Scripture We think it expedient and necessary that all men should be advertised and taught that all such lawfull powers and authority of one Bishop over another were and be given to them by the consent ordinance positive lawes of men only and not by any ordinance of God in holy Scripture and all other power and authority which any Bishop hath used or exercised over another which hath not been given to him by such consent and ordinance of men as is aforesaid is in very deed no lawful power but plaine usurpation and tyranny And therefore whereas the Bishop of Rome hath heretofore claimed and usurped to be head and governour over all Priests and Bishops of the holy catholique Church of Christ by the lawes of God It is evident that the same power is utterly fained and untrue VVee thinke it convenient that all Bishops and Pastors shall instruct and teach the people committed to their spirituall charge that Christ did by expresse words prohibit that none of his Apostles nor any of their successors should under the pretence of authority of the sword that is to say the authority of Kings or any civill power in this world yea or any authority to make Lawes or Ordinances in causes appertaining ââto civill powers If any Bishop of what estate or dignity soâver he be be he Bishop of Rome or of any other City Province or Diocesse doe presume to take upon him authority or jurisdiction in causes of matters which appertaine unto Kings and the civill powârs and âheir Courts and will maintaine or thinke that he may so doe by the authority of Christ and his Gospel although the Kings and Princes would not permit and suffer him so to doe no doubt that Bishop is not worthy to be called a Bishop but rather a Tyrant and a usurper of other mens rights contrary to the Lawes of God and is worthy to be reputed none otherwise than he that goeth about to subvert the Kingdome of Christ for the Kingdome of Christ in his Church is spirituall and not a carnall kingdome of the world that is to say the very Kingdome that Christ by himselfe or by his Apostles and Disciples sought here in this world was to bring all Nations from the carnall kingdome of the Prince of darknesse unto the light of his spirituall Kingdome and so himselfe raigne in the hearts of the people by grace faith hope and charity And therefore sith Christ did never seeke nor exercise any worldly kingdome or dominion in this world but rather refusing and flying the same did leave the said worldly governance of kingdomes Realmes and Nations to be governed by Princes and Potentates in like manner as he did finde them and commanded also his
Apostles and Disciples to doe the semblance whatsoever Priest or Bishop will arrogate or presume upon him any such authority and will pretend the authority of the Gospel for his defenâe therein he doth nothing else but as in a manner as you would say crowne Christ againe with a crowne of thornes and traduceth and bringeth him forth againe with his Mantle of Purple upon his back to be mocked and scorned of the World as the Jewes did to their owne damnation c. The truth is that God constituted and ordained the authority of Christian Kings and Princes to be the most high and supreame above all other powers aâd Officers in this World in the regiment and government of their people c. But specially and principally to defend the faith of Christ and his Religion to conserve and maintaine the true Doctrine of Christ and all such as be true Preachers and setters forth thereof and to abolish abuses heresies and Idolatries and to punish with corporall payneâ such as of malice be the occasion of the fame And finally to over-see and cause that the said Bishops and Priests doe executâ their Pastorall office truly and faithfully and specially in those points which by Christ and his Apostles was given and committed unto them and in case they shall be negligent in any part thereof or would not diligently execute the same or cause them to redouble and supply their lacke and if they obstinately withstand their Princes kind motion and will not amend their faults then and in such case to put others in their roomes and places And God hath also commanded the said Bishops and Priests to obey with all humblenesse and reverence both Kings and Princes and Governours and all their Lawes not bâing contrary to the Lawes of God whatsoever they be and that not onely Propter iram but also Propter conscientiam that is to say not onely for feare of punishment but also for discharge of conscience Whereby it appeareth well that this pretended Monarchy of the Bishop of Rome is not founded upon the Gospell but it is repugnant thereto And therefore it appertaineth to Christian Kings and Princes for the discharge of their office and duty toward God to endeavour themselves to reforme and reduce the same againe unto the old limits and pristine estate of that power which was given to them by Christ and used in the Primitive Church For it is out of doubt that Christs faith was then most firme and pure and the Scriptures were then best understood and vertue did then most abound and excell and thererefore it must needs follow that the customes and ordinances then used and made be more conforme and agreeable ânto the true doctrine of Christ and more conducing unto the edifying and benefit of the Church of Christ than any custome or lawes used and made by the Bishop of Rome or any other addicâed to that See and usurped power sith that time Thus all the Prelates Clergie King and Parliament in king Henry the eighth his dayes Cuthbert Tonstall Bishop of Duresme and Iohn Stokerley Bishop of London in a certaine letter sent unto Reginald Poole Cardinall then being at Rome concerâing the superiority of Bishops over other Minâsters resolve thus Saint Cyprian saith undoubtedly all the rest of the Apostles were the same that Peter was indued with like equality of of honour and power And Saint Ierome saith thus All the Apostles received the keyes oâ the kingdome of Heaven and upon them as indifferently and equally is the strength of the Church grounded and established Which Saint Ierome also as well in his Comentaries upon the Epistle unto Titus as in his Epistle to Evagrius sheweth that these primacies long aâter Christs assention were made by the device of men where before by the common agreement of the Clergie every one of the Churches were governed yea the Patriarchall Churches The words of Saint Ierome be these Let the Bishops understand that they be greater than other Priests rather of custome than by the vertue and verity of the Lords Ordinances And in his Epistle to Evagrius hee hath like sentence and addeth thereunto Wheresoâver a Bishop either at Rome or at Eugubinis or at Constantinople c. Hee is of all one worthinesse and oâ all one Priesthood And that one was elected which should be prâferred before other it was devised to the redresse of Schismes left any one challenging too much to themselves should rent the Church of Christ. These words onely of Saint Ierome be sufficient to prove that Christ by none of these three Texts which be all that you and other doe alleage for your opinion the three texts are these Thou art Peter and upon this Rocke I will build my Church Peter I have prayed for thee that âhy faith should not faile And thou being once converted confirme thy brothers feed my Sheepe Gave not to Peter any such superiority as the bishop of Rome by them usurpeth and that Peter nor no other of ths chiefe Apostles did vindâcate or challenge such primacy or superiority but utterly refused it So these two popish Prelates Why then shoulld our Bishops challenge any such primary or superiority over their fellow Ministers There is a notable Dialogue intituled A disputation betweene a Clerke and a Knight or a Souldier concerning the power committed to the Prelaâes of the Church and to the Princes of the Earth Written by our famous Schooleman Wilâiâm Ocham about the yeare of our Lord 1330. as Iohn Bale records printed at London in Latin by Thomas Bârthlet Cum Privilegâo in King Henry the eight hâs raigne Wherein the Clerk complaining that the Church which in his age was had in great honour with Kings Princes and all Nobles was now on the contrary made a prey to them aâl many things being exacted fâom them many things given by them and that if they gave not their goods by way of subsidie or supply to theâr Princes they were violently tâken from them that theâr Lawes were trampled undâr feet their Liberties infringed c. The Knight proves first that Clergy men can make no Lawes nor Canons touching temporall things but Princes onely because they have no Dominion of temporall things and that the Pope is chiefe Vicar not to those things which Christ now doth in glory but to imitate those things which Christ did in his state of humility here on earth because those things are necessary to us That he committed to his Vicar that power which he exercised on Earth as a mortall man not that hee received being glorifiedâ For Christ said to Pilate that his Kângdome was not of thâs World and that he came not to be ministred to but to minister This testimony is so manifest that it may confound the man who resisteth it and make the stiffest âecke to submit And when one of the multitude spake thus to Christ Master command my brother to divide the inheritance with me he
said unto him O man who made me a divider or judge over you Luke 12. You heare therefore manifestly that Christ was made neither a Judge nor a divider in temporall things Thârefore in that state of his received dispensation he neither had a temporall Kingdâme nor yet affected it Yea Hee fled from ât when multiplyin the âread the people would have made him a Kâng And in the Commission gâven to Peter hee delivered him not the keyes of the kingdome of earth but the keyes of the kingdome of Heavenâ And it is apparant that the High Priest of the Hebrewes were subject to their Kings and deposed by them which be farre from you And that thou mayst know that Christs Vicar is assumed to a spirituall regiment not to a temporall dominion receive from Paul himselfe no lesse cleare a testimony For he saith thus Every High Priest assumed from among men is ordained for men in those things which appertaine unto God not to governe a terrene Dominion but to offer gifts and sacrifices for sinnes Thou seest therefore that the high Priest is set over those things which appertaine to God whence Panl writes to Timothy No man that goeth a warfare to God intangleth hâmselfe in the affaires of this world It is manifest then that Christ exercised no earthly Kingdome nor committed any such to Peter For Peter himselfe saith Acts 6. It is not meet for us to leave the Word of God and to serve Tables that is to dispense temporall things And although some temporall things may bee dispensed by high Priests themselves yet it appeares sufficiently that they ought not to be occupied in governing earthly Kingdomes and Principalities and in managing secular affaires After which hee proves at large That Clergy-men are lyable to pay tribute to Princes and that Princes may take away their Lands and possessions when they abuse them to luxury pomp and their owne private ends and imploy them for the defence and peace of their Realmee which he proves by severall testimonies of Scripture First by the example of King Ioas 1 Kings 12. Who prohibited the Priests to take mony of the people and converted the money which they were to receive from the people towards their maintenance to the repairing of the Temple Which act of his God himselfe commends that he might shew he was not offended thereat because he did it not out of covetousnesse but piety not out of ambition but Religion Secondly By the example of the same Ioas 2 Kings 12.13 Who tooke all the hallowed things that Iehosaphat and Iehoram and Azariah his Fathers Kings of Iudah had dedicated and his owne hallowed things and all the gold that was found in the treasures of the house of the Lord and in the kings house and sent it to Hazaâel king of Assyria to divert him from Ierusalem Thirdly By the like example of king Hezikiah 2 Kings 18.15 16. who to preserve his people from the king of Assyria his invasion gave him all the Silver that was found in the house of the Lord and in the treasures of the Kings house And at that time did Hezechiah cut off the gold from the doores of the Temple of the Lord and from the Pillars which Hezekiah king of Iudah had over-layd and gave it to the king of Assyria Now if any say Hezechiah did ill in this he answers that it is said in the 2 Chron. 32. That Hezekiah was blamelesse in all things but onely in the Embassy of the Princes of Babylon Fourthly of David who in case of necessity did eate the Priests Shew-bread which was lawfull for thâm onely to eate and yet offended not therein 1 Sam. 21.6 7. Matth. 12.4 Then he addes that all the Revenews of Clergy men but that which is sufficient to provide them food and rayment with which they ought to be content as Paul saith ought to be spent in pious uses and in feeding the poore Which if they be not imployed in this sort kings ought to take care of them Ne animas mortuorum salut emque vivorum defraudâtis And he conclâdes thus Nee est parcendum materiali templo neâ his quae dedicata sunâ templo ut salus reddatur pax periclitanti populo Christiano Nec est blandiendum Ecclesiarum superfluitati imò succurrendum âantaâ gentis necessââati Hoc non est quae Deo data sunt revocare sed illis usibus qââbus fuerunt data applicare Quae enim sunt Deâ data ea ipsa sunt piis usibus dedicataâ Quid enim potârit sanctius esse quà m Christiani populi salâs Es qiud precâââlus Domino quà m hostes raptoâes intersectâres arceâe à populâ Christiano Et pâcem subjectiâ fidelibus emere Cum ergo in his bona Ecclesiae expendanur veris usibus quibus suerunt dedicatâ redduntur Thus and much more Ocâam against the secular Jurisdiction employment and greatâ temporall revenues of Prelates which he thought might lawfully be taken away and put to other good publikâ uses without any danger of sacriledge What this our learned Ockam thought of the parity of Bishops and Presbyters you may easily guesse by this his determination Quod Sacerdotes omaâs c. That all Priests of whatsoever degree they be are of EQVAL AVTHORITY POWER AND IVRISDICTION BY CHRISTS INSTITVTION but that the Pope is superiour by the Emperours institution who may likewise revoke this Which opinion was about the same time justified for truth by Michael Ceenas Petrus de Corbaria Ioannes dâ Castilione Franciscus de Arcatara and others some whereof were excommunicated others slaine and burnt by the Pope for this verity as Master Fox and others relate But what Ockam thought of this position of the power and errability of the Pope of the temporall possessions of Clergy men and of the incompatibility of secular jurisdiction with Bishops and spirituall men the learned may reade at large in his owne Compendium Errorum Ioannis 22. In his Opus 90 Dierum Super potestate summi Pontificis octo quaestionum Decisiones Printed by Iohn Treschsel in Civitate Lugdunen Anno 1496. to which I shall referre you for brevities sake Onely I shall observe this memorable passage out of his Opus 90. Dierum Cap. 12â We reade in Chronicles that since the Church of Rome was endowed with temporall riches about twenty seven called Bishops of Rome have beene insnared in most great publike and notorious wickednesses after they were assumed to the Papacy or in the very assumption to the Papacy as the crime of Heresie Idolatry intruâion fostering of hereticall pravity blasphemy fornication and in many other crimes and enormities have they beene involved These were the fruits of their Lordly power great possessions and temporall riches heretofore I reade in our rare Historian Matthew Paris Thomas Walsingham Ypodigma Neustriae Anno 1166. pag. 36. And Iohn Bale Centur. 2. Script Britan. Sect. 96.97 pag. 206.207 That in the yeare of our Lord 1166. certaine sowers abroad of
wicked Doctrine at Oxford were brought into judgement before the King and the Bishops of the kingdome who being devious from the catholique Faith and overcome in tryall Facies cauteriata notabiles cunctis exposuit qui expulsi sunt aregno they were stigmatized in the face which made them notable to all and then banished out of the kingdome VVhat this pravum dogma or wicked opinion was for which these men were thus stigmatized and exiled I finde not specified in Paris and Walsingham but Iohn Bale out of Guâdo Perpinâanus de Haeresibus relates that those men were certaine Waldenses who taught That the Church of Rome was the whore of Babylon and the barren Fig-tree whom Christ himselfe had long agoe accursed and moreover said Non obediendum esse Papâ ET EPISCOPIS Ordinesque Characteres esse magnae bestiae That men are not to obey the Pope AND BISHOPS and that Orders to wit Popish Orders are the characters of the great beast Had these Waldenses lived in our dayes they should not have beene branded onely in the face by our Lordly Prelates procurement but set ân the Pillory and had both their eares cut off then banished into forraigne Islands and there been shut up close prisoners so strictly that neither their wives children friends should have any accesse unto them nor they enjoy so much as the use of bookes Pen Inke or Paper onely for opposing Episcopacy as we know some others have lately been for this very cause Expertus loquor So dangerous so fatall is it for any to oppose our Lordly Prelacy as these men did in their generation though âhey smarted for it Yet this could not deterre our most learned â Gualter Mapes Archdeacon of Oxford flourishing in king Iohns raigne about the yeare of our Lord 1210. from following their footsteps who in his Satyrs doubted not to stile Prelates Animalia bruta stercora Bruit beasts and dung and in his books Ad impios Praelatâs and Ad malos Pastores complaines that Alegis doctoribus Lex evacuatur Dilatatur impii regnum Pharaonis comparing the Bishops to wicked Pharaoh for their tyranny and oppression But of him before This Doctrine of his and other our Martyrs was this seconded by Sir Iohn Borthwike knight martyred in Scotland Anno 1540. as appeares by his answers in the sixth and seventh Articles objected against him by the Prelates The sixth Article Agreeable to the ancient Errors of Iohn Wickliffe and Iohn Hus Arch-Heretiques condemned in the Councell of Constance hee hath affirmed and preached That the Clergy ought not to possesse or have any temporall possessions neither to have any jurisdiction or authoritie in temporalties even over their owne subjects but that all things ought to bee taken from them as it is at this present in England Borthwicke The Lord in the eighteenth Chapter of the Booke of Numbers said thus unto Aaron Thou shalt possesse nothing in their Land neither shalt thou have any portion amongst them I am thy portion and inheritance amongst the Children of Israel for unto the sonnes of Levi I have given all the Tithes of Israel that they should possesse them for their Ministry which they doe execute in the Tabernacle of the Congregation Albeit I doe not doubt but that the Order of the Levites and of the Clergy is farre different and variable For the administration of their sacred and holy things after their death passed unto their posterity as it were by right of inheritance which happeneth not unto the posterity of our Clergy in these dayes Furthermore if any heritage be provided or gotten for them I doe not gainâ-say but that they shall possesse it but still I doe affirme That all temporall jurisdiction should be taken from them For when as twice there arose a contention amongst the Disciples which of them should be thought the greatest Christ answered The kings of Nations have dominion over them and such which have power over them are called beneficiall you shall not doe so for hee which is greatest amongst you shall be made equall unto the youngest or least and hee which is the Prince or Ruler amongst you shall be made equall unto him that doth minister minding thereby and willing utterly to debarre the Ministers of his Word from all terrene and civill dominion and Empire For by these points he doth not onely declare that the office of a Pastor is distinct and divided from the office of a Prince and Ruler but they are in effect so much different and separate that they cannot agree or ioyne together in one man Neither is it to be thought that Christ did set or ordaine an harder Law then hee himselfe did take upon him For so much as in the twelfth of Luke certaine of the company said unto him Master command my brother that he divide his inheritance with mee Hee answered Man who made me a Judge or a divider amongst you Wee see therefore that Christ even simply did reiect and refuse the office of a Judge the which thing hee would not have done if it had beene agreeable unto his office or duty The like thing also hee did in the eighth Chapter of Iohn when as hee refused to give iudgement upon the woman taken in adultery which was brought before himâ Whereas they doe alleage âhat Moses did supply both offices at once I answer that it was done by a rare miracle Furthermore that it continued but for a time untill things were brought unto a better state besides that there was a certaine forme and rule prescribed him of the Lord then tooke hee upon him the civill governance and the Priesthood he was commanded to resigne unto his bâother and that not without good cause for it is against nature that one man should suffice both charges wherefore it was diligently fore-seene and provided for in all ages Neither was there any Bishop so long as any true face or shew of the Church did continue who once thought to usurpe the right and title of the sword whereupon in the time of Saint Ambrose this proverbe tooke his originall That Emperours did rather wish or desire the office of Priesthood then Priests any Empire For it was all mens opinions at that time that sumptuous palaces did pertaine unto Emperours and Churches unto Priests Saint Bernard also writeth many things which are agreeable unto this our opinion as is this his saying Peter could not give that which hee had not but hee gave unto his succesâours that which hee had that is to say carefulnesse over the Congregation for when as the Lord and Master saith That he is not constituted or ordained Judge betweene two the servant or Disciple ought not to take it scornfully if that he may not judge all men And lest that hee might seeme in that place to speake of the spirituall judgement hee straightway annexeth therefore saith hee your power and authority shall be in offence and transgression not in possessions For
hypocrisie might be seene Be learned therefore ye that Judge the world lest God be angry with you and ye perish from the right way Page 141. He proceeds thus When all men lose their Lands they remaine alwayes sure and in safety and ever win somewhat For whosoever conquereth other mens Lands unrightfully ever giveth them part with them To them is all things Lawfullâ In all Councels and Parliaments are they the chiefe without them may no King be Crowned neither untill he be sworne to their Liberties All secrets know they even the very thoughts of mens hearts By them all things are ministred No King nor Realme may thorough their falshood live in peace To beleeve they teach not in Christ but in them and their disguised hypocrisie And of them compell they all men to buy redemption and forgivenâsse of sinnes The peoples sinne they eate and thereof wax fat The more wicked the people are the more prosperous is their common wealth If Kings and great men doe amisse they must build Abbies and Colledges meane men build Chauntries poore finde Trentalls and Brotherhoods and begging Fryers Their owne heires doe men dis-herit to endote them All Kings are compelled to submit themselves to them Read the Story of King Iohn and of other Kings They will have their causes avenged though whole Realmes should therefore perish Page 142.143 He Addes What signifieth that the Prelates are so bloody and cloathed in Red that they may be ready every houre to suffer Martyrdome for the testimony of Gods Word Is that also not a false signe when no man dare for them once to open his mouth to aske a question of Gods Word because they are ready to burne him What signifieth the Pollaxes that are borne before high Legates A Latere whatsoever false signe they make of them I care notâ but of this I am sure that as the old hypocrites when they had slaine Christ âet Pollaxes to keepe him in his Sepulcher that he should not rise againe even so have our hypocrites buried the Testament that God made unto us in Christs blood and to keepe it downe that it rise not againe is all their study whereof these Pollaxes are the very signe Is not that Shepheards hooke the Bishops crosse a false signe Is not that White Rotchet that the Bishop and Channons weare so like a Nunne and so effeminately a false signe what other things are their Sandals Gloves Miters and all the whole pompe of their disguising then false signes in which Paul prophesied that they should come And as Christ warned us to beware of Wolves in Lambes skins and bad us looke rather unto their fruites and deedes than to wonder at their disguisings Runne throughout all our holy religious and thou shalt finde them likewise all cloathed in falsehood Againe Page 145. He writes thus But Christ saith Mat. 7. By their fruites shalt thou know them that is by their filthy covetousnesse and shamelesse ambition and drunken desire of honour contrary unto the example and doctrine of Christ and of his Apostles Christ sayd to Peter the last chapter of Iohn Feede my sheepe and not sheare thy flocke And Peter saith 1 Pet. 5. Not being Lords over the Parishes but these sheare and are become Lords Paul saith 2 Cor. 2. Not that we be Lords over your faith but these will be Lords and compell us to beleeve whatsoever they lust without any witnesse of Scripture yea cleane conârary to the Scripture when the open text rebuketh it And Page 146. saith he as for that solemne doubt as they call it whether Iudas was a Priest or no I care not what he was then but of this I am sure that he is now not onely Priest but also Bishop Cardinall and Pope Page 155. he addes Confession is there held thereby know they all secrets thereby mocke they all men and all mens wives and beguile Knights and Esquires Lord and King and betray all Realmes The Bishops with the Pope have a ceâtaine conspiration and secret Treason against the whole world And by Confession know they what Kings and Emperours thinke If ought be against them doe they never so evill then move they their Captives to warre and to fight and give them pardons to sâay whom they will have taken out of the way They have with falsehood taken from all Kings and Emperours their right and duties which now they call their Freedomes Liberties and priviledges and have peâverted the Ordinances that God left in the world and have made every King sweare to defend their falsehood against their own selves So that now if any man preach Gods Word truely and shew the freedome and Liberty of the Soule which we have in Christ or entend to restore the kings againe unto their duties and right and to the roome and authority which they have of God and of shadowes to make them Kings indeed and to put the world in his order againe then the Kings deliver their swords and authority unto the Hypocriteâ to slay him So drunken are they with the wine of the whore Page 180.181.182.183 He there thus farther proceedes On the other side I have also uttered the wâckednesse of the Spiritualty the falsehood of the Bishops anâ juggling of the Pope and how they have disguised themâelves borrowing some of their pompe of the Jewes and some of the Gentiles and have with subtile wiles turned the obedience that should be given to Gods Ordinance unto themselves And how they have put our Gods Testament and Gods truth and set up their owne traditions and lyes in which they have taught the people to beleeve and thereby sit in their Consciences as God and have by that meanes robbed the world of Lands and goods of peace and unity and of all temporall authority and have brought the people into the ignorance of God and have heaped the wrath of God upon all Realmes and namely upon the Kings whom they have robbed I speake not of worldly things onely but âven of their very naturall wits They make them beleeve that they are most Christian when they live most abominably and will suffer no man in their Realmes that beleeveth on Christ and that they are defenders of the âaith when they burne the Gospell and promises of God out of which all faith springethâ I âââwed how they have ministred Christ King and Emperour ouâ of their roomes and how they have made them a severall kingdome which they got at the first in deceiving of Princes and now pervert the whole Scripture to prove that they have such authority of God And lâst the Lây-men should see how falsely they alleadge the places of the ââripture is the greatest câuse of this perâecâtâon They have ãâã Confession for the same pââpose to ââââblish tâeir Kingdome withall All secrets know they therebyâ The Bishop knoweth the Confession of whom he âusteth throughout all his Diocesse Yea and his Cââncellour commââdeth the
the people and also that the labour should be more easie to beare c. Also Chrysostome on that same text Hee would not that a whole Country should be permitted unto one man but hee enjoyned unto every man his Cure by that meanes hee knew that the labour should be more easie and the subjects should be with more diligence governed if the teachers were not distracted with the governing of many Churches but had cure and charge of one Church onely c. Mee thinketh these be plaine words and able to move a man âo speake as much as I did But grant that you may have all these Cââies yet can you make it no heresie For my Lord Cardinall granted that it was but against him and against you who be no gods But I poore man must be an heretique there is no remedy you will have it so and who is able to say nay Not all Scripture noâ yet God himselfe Sure I am that they cannot by the Law of God have any jurisdiction secular and yet they challenge both powers which if they have why do âhey not put them both in use for they must say as the Jewes said Wee may kill no man This is the Article that did bite you for you cannot be content with the office of a Bishop but you will be also Kings How that standeth with Gods Law and with your Oatâ I have declared it to our Noble Prince I doubt not but he will put you to the tryall of it Have you not this many yeares condemned many a poore man and then delivered him to the Temporal power to be put to death which knew nothing of his cause And if he would that yee should put him to deaâh your selves âhen answered yee how you might kill no man So that they were always your hangmen They say they bââhe Successors of Christ and of his Apostles but I can see them follow none but Iudas For they beare the purse and have all the money And if they had not so great possessions I am sure an hundred would speake against them where now dare not one for losse of promotion And for this Article I will overcome you with the witnesse of all the world you may well condemne it for hereâie but it is as true as your Paâer Noster Iudas sold our Master but once and you âell him as often as heâ commeth in your hands But I would it were that yee could prove mee a lyeâ and that you followed âny of the Apostles âaving Iudas onely yet I would that yee were in certaine points as good âs Iudas was These ordinary Bishops and Prelates do follow that ââlse Prophet Baâaâm For they would curse the people but by the provision of Goâ they were compelled to blesse them that is to say to âeach them to live well though they themselves live most mischievously And so the Asses which they ride upon that is the common people have their lives in abominatâon This is the hainous hereâie For it speaketh against the holy Fathers which be almost as holy as Balaams Asse that did once speake the Word of God to a good purpose And so do they never But I grant that I did offend in calling you Ordinary Bishops for I should have called you inordinate butchers And as âor that that I compared you to Balaam it is your owne Law 2. quest 7. Secuti sunt And cap. Nos si And as for your living all the world knoweth it I could tell here many holy points of Bishops living as keeping of mens wives and daughters but I will not for I should be reckoned uncharitable But you may do them breaking not your holy charity So he The namelesse Author of a Supplication to King Henry the eight printed 1544. writes thus of Bishops their calling practises and great revenues How cruelly do the Bishops punish all them which pretend to have learning and especially in Gods Word such âhey call heretiques and persecute with putting them to open shame with imprisonment and in conclusion with death most feaâefull and painfull All this they do to discourage all men from the study of Gods word fearing lest that by such studious braines which learne Gods Word and publish the same their iniquity should be made manifest What study and pains do they take to keep the light from the peopleâ But no man which knoweth the Scriptures will marvell of âhis their policie and cruelty For Saint Iohn declareth their practice plainly saying Hee that doth evill hateth the light and why becâuse his workes which be evill should not be reproved by the light And for as much as our Bishops counâenance of living their great possessions and Lordly Dominions in them agreeth with Gods Word âs death with life God with the Devill light with darknesse therefore they hate the light which declareth the same and study ãâã âuppresse the same by all âraât and poliây Also they be enemies ãâã all men which can and doe preach Gods Word sincerely and truly because they live âontrary to the same And âhis iâ the originall ground and caâse of the abândance of ând iâcrââse of darkenes and of sinne ãâã âlso of the long continâânce oâ Popish blindnesse which hath âaigned in this Realme so lââg After which he proceeds thus Most dread Soveraigne Lord I see two foule deformitiesâ and great lamentable mischiefes annexed to the vocation and office of Bishops which not reformed will poyson and utterly corrupt the godly vocation and election of the said Bishops The onely infection and pestilent poyson is their great Lordships and dominions with the yearly provents of the same which hath so fashioned them in proud countenances and worldly behaviour that now they be most like the Heathen Princes and most unlike unto Christ although they would be esteemed of all men to be his true successours yet poore Christ saith The fâxes have holes the birds have nests but the Sonne of man hath not wherein to lay his head But our Bishops have gorgeous and sumptuous builded houses mannors and castles pleasantly set about with Parkes well replenished with Deare warrens swarming full of conyes and pooles well stored with divers kinds of fishes And not onely these commodities and pleasures but also divers other pleasures How doth this Lordly and worldly Bishoplike estate agree with Christs words I thinke a man cannot reasonably conjecture or imagine by their countenance and living that they be Christs true Disciples The other mischiefe and evill is that they have too many worldly cares and businesses For to these Mannors and Lordships belong many Tenants for whose leases to be made fines and haryots to be appointed and taken amerciaments to be assessed taxed and also forgiven and dispensed there be no few suits made to my Lord Bishop also the hearing of Testamentary causes divorces causes of Matrimony causes of slanders of lechery adultery and punishment oâ bawdery and such other bumme Court matters
all that they doe but onely hurt the temporall goods and the body But these great estates and Prelates of the Church if they be not good and vertuous and do not promote and âeâ forwards the course of the word of God unfainedly and with their hearts they are meere wolves and most cruell murderers of soules And it is much like in evill and wicked Bishops as if Satan having a Miter on his head and rings on his fingers did âiâ in a chaire and did rule the people Wherefore even the Bishops also which doe not teach the pure Word of God are no lesse to be eschewed than the Devill himselfe For wheresoever the Word of God is not there without doubt is nothing else but humane errour meere doctrine of Devills and butchery and slaughter of soules for the consciences or soules without the Word of God can neither live noâ bee delivered from the Devill But here I know well enough they will object and say that it is jeopardy lest sedition might be raysed up against those Bishops and Prelates of the Church Loe I make answer Shall the Word of God I beseech you for this your fained objection be neglected and shall therefore the whole people perish And is it I pray you right and convenient that all soules should perpetually perish and be slaine that the temporall and most vaine pompe of such men might be preserved and maintained and might endure and continue in her peace and quietnesse Nay it were better for spirituall harmes are most to be weighed that sixe hundred times all the Bishops should perish for ever in their pride and dignity and that all the Churches collegiate and al Monasteries were plucked up by the rootes were overthrowne and utterly destroyed so it were done by the authority of the higher powers thân that one soule should perish Because I will not in the meane season say that infinite soules yea that all soules shall perish for any thing that such as they doe I pray you tell me what profit commeth of many of the Bishops that now are or wherefore serve they but onely to live in voluptuousnesse and pleasures and to play the rioters and wantons of other mens labour and sweat and in the meane season with much grievoâs threatnings and with dreadfull feares to condemne to hisse out to cast out and to warre against the Word of God Good men they take exceeding great thought and care for themselves and with marvellous great unquietnesse of minde feare and dread seditions in the temporall common-wealth but as for the death of soules being thereof all carelesse and without any manner of feaâe or unquietnesse of minde they doe neglect and passe nothing upon it I beseech thee good Reader are not these goodly wise and exceeding bold and manly heardsmen of the Church If they did receive the Word of God and of truth and did principally search for the life and safeguard of soules then the Godâ as the Apostle saith of patience and of Comfort and hope would be with them that they should not neede to feare any seditions or risings of the people which is but their crafty cloaked excuse to blind the eyes of the Princes But in as much as they like deafe Serpents stopping their eares will not heare the Word of God but such is their fury and madnesse doe rage against it with excommunications cursings imprisonments with the sword and finally with fire I beseech you what other thing doe they as concerning their part with this their extreame woodnesse then which God defend even willingly provoke that there should rise up a very great sedition and that some certaine tempest and storme should violently and suddenly come upon them which should rid them at once out of the world And surely if any such thing did chance unto them yet were they nought else but to be laughed and scorned as Wisedome saith in Proverbs 1. Because I have called and you have refused to come I have stretched forth my hand and there was none of you that would looke to me and you have despised all my counsell and have set at nought my rebukings I also will laugh in your destruction and I will mocke and scorne when that thing which you did feare shall be chanced and come unto you The Word of God doth not stirre or raise up seditions and strifes but the stubborne aud obstinate disobedience of them which doe rage against it is the cause that trouble and sedition is stirred up among the people and that then by such seditions that thing should happen unto them which they had deserved through their owne unbeleefe and frowardnesse and wicked blindnesse for whosoever receiveth the Word of God that man raiseth up no manner of seditions at all albeit that he doth no longer feare those vaine âugges neither doth worship those Episcopall Puppets now since that he doth know the Word of God and because that men doe not feare and reverence their vaine imaginations as heretofore they have done that same is the thing if I be not beguiled which they doe call seditions and this is the thing that those persons doe so greatly feare which have hitherto suffered themselves to be worshipped and feared like Gods as though they had beene true Bishops or true Hearâsmen of the Church After which he addes S. Peâer saith of these The Lord knoweth how to keepe the unrighteous persons unto to the day of judgement for to be punished Namely such as following the flesh doe walke in the concupiscence and lust of uncleannesse and doe despise the Governors and Rulers being presumpâuous stubborne and which doe noâ feare to raise and speake evill words on them which are in high authority Our delicate Bishops doe âot beleeve that this was spoken of them But I beseech thee good Readâr marke here how well the words of Peter doe agree with Paul when he describeth their filthy and uncleane life For where he saith presumptious stubborne there are scantly any men to whom those words doe sooner agree For it is they which of all men doe most set by themselves insomuch that they doe despise all worldly Rulers and Officers and whatsoever other person is of high dignity and authority in the world in comparison of themselves and doe also rayle upon them and speake opprobrious words against them For the Pope hath many yeares agoe taken this monstrous tyrannie unto himselfe that hee hath not beene afraid to tread Kings and Princes under his feete to depose them to excommunicate them to curse them unto the 4.5 and 6. Generation and after their owne pleasure to exercise all things which any manner of way whatsoever it may belong and helpe unto extreame and wonderfull tyranny none otherwise than if the Princes and Governours were Swine or else Dogges notwithstanding that the Scripture willeth all men to âe subject and obedient unto the Princes and Governours of the publicke peace and
tranquillity of this lifeâ Namely forasmuch aâ they ãâ¦ã and ordained to serve the divine Ordinance as Ministers of the sword And yet neverthelesse there are found some Kings and Princes so faint-hearted and of so little manfulnesse and courage that they doe feare these harmelesse thunders and vainâ cursââg and doe humbly beseech and obtaine the exâreame and ââtermost foolishnesse and insenâibility that they may be blessed againe for so they call it of the Pope I woâ nât with what charmes or conjurations and words appointed for the same purpose onely that is to wit to the end that that cruell pââsumption and that wonderfull tyranny of his aâ though he were not mâd enough of his owne Swing might by the reason hereof the sooner gather power and strength and with those most vaine deceiâes of cursings might deceive all the whole world Besides this the Bishops dâe stoutly and manââlly helpe the Pope and so all the great Lârds belonging to the Pope and they be in very deede the dispisers of all Rulers and Potestates which will in no wise be subject to any manner of high power neither in body nor in goods but onely they being presumptuous and stubborne and more than Wood doe on every side make businesse and rage to excommunicate and curse all Kings and Princes and others which are in authority Tell me I beseech you hath not our Peter here largely and plainely touched our most delicate and tender Bishops I pray you of what other persons may these words be understood that they are not subject nor obedient unto the Rulers that they speake evill of Kings and Princes briefely that being presumptuous and stubborne they doe feare no man Is it not knowne openly to the world who they be that commit these lewd deedes Why then should I be affraid to touch and rebuke these coloured and painted Bishops which by the tyranny of the Pope by the favours of men and by holy gold have invaded Bishoprickes without the Commandment either of God or men But for as much as these delicate and tender Bishops have foreheads of Iron and neckes of brasse as it is sayd in the Prophets and will not feare they cannot be perswaded and they runne forth on according to their owne madnesse their owne course and their owne swing and whereas they ought to spend their blood and their life I meane not in any worldly fight for the maintenance of the Word of God against the doctrines of men They sleepe all carelesse and give their mindes altogether to pleasures and to fare well and the soules of which they boast themselves to be the Pastours and feeders they doe most sloathfully neglect and nothing care for But such is their negligence they doe onely thinke and study how they may bring in the dreadfull wrath of God upon men and draw soules unto the deepe pit of hell and that they may at the last carry the Consciences of men cleane overthwart from the Word of God into lyes and devillish Errours and the doctrines of men wherefore wee ought here so much the more diligently to take good heede and to looke well about that we may shew and utter unto the world these so cruell and so bloody wolves which doe lye hid under forked Miters set with pearles and precious âtones I doe therefore exhort all Christian men in our Lord that they will here conâider and ponder the wrath of God And therefore likewise as you would doe with a visible Idoll even so do now with the Bulls of these Romish Balaam the tormentor and slayer oâ soules Consider how pleasant a thing you shall doe unto God if you doe breake and dash in peeces with the Word of God and not with the sword these Idolls and doe sanctifie his glorious name and doe deliver it from the filthy abomination of Idolatry After which he addes That a Bishop ought to abhorre and to be farre a way from filthy Lucre but the Bishop of Rome and his Clients and other Bishops of their complexion have infinite crafts and most shamefull meanes of getting money And here it is not unknowne to me what they doe object Iâ iâ not enough not sufficient for a Prince say they to have meate drinke and cloathing except he have also sufficiently whereof he may keepe and maintaine a guard or band of men according to the condition and estate of a Prince What Princes doe in this place object and alleadge for themselves of the Princely state and of Princes Courts advise them the Apostle speaketh not of Princes but of Bishops As for these Princely Bishops and Bishoply Princes he utterly knoweth nothing of which doe beguile the world with the name of Bishop and with the most vaine colours of Ceremonies and gloves and Miters But therefore Paul and the Spirit of God which spake in him shall not change their words neither attemper themselves unâo these Princes but these Princelike Bishops shall be faine to attemper and apply themselves in their living according to the minde of S. Paul and his wordââ or else they shall not be Bishops nor Pastours but meere puppets and vâsurs I cannot here refraine although I list not now greatly to bourd in the rehearsall of these things but I must rehearse a pleasant and merry History It happened upon a time that a certaine Princely Bishop of Colen in Germany did ride with a Royall Pompe and goodly company of horsemen as commonly such Bishops are wont to shew themselves set forth gayly and gorgeously even above any worldly or temporall Princes through the fields that lay neere unto a certaine Village whom when a certaine shepheard had haply espied as he rode over the fields he left his flocke and did run unto him and staring and gazing upon him as it had beene one amazed he marvelled greatly at the riches pompe and gorgeousnesse which he saw about him The Bishop seeing him so gazing sayd unto him What dost thou see here that thou dost marvell so greatly Then he as he was an homely rusticall fellow made to him this plaine answer I mervaile said he whether S. Martin did use this same Pomp or like gorgeousnesse and superfluity To whom the Bishop said Forsooth thou art a starke foole and takest thy marke amisse for S. Martin was scarcely one of the vile and rascall people but I am also a Prince of high and Noble birth Then sayd the shepheard againe I beseech you my Lord will you give me leave to speake a word yea marry sayd the Bishopâ I give thee good leave demand what thou wilt Then said the Shepheard what if the Devill should take and beare away the Prince shall there remaine any thing of the Bishop At these words that good Princely Bishop being confounded and ashamed deparâed from the man and rode his way So the Apostle Paul in comparison of those Dukes and Nimrods was a plaine simple craftsman living by the worke of his owne hands And therefore
crowne of glory Here thou seest that Peter even likewise as Paul did doth use these two words Presbyter and Episcopus both for one thing that is to wit that they are Episcopi which doe teach the people and doe preach the Word of Godâ and he maketh them all of equall power one with another and he foâbiddeth them to behave themselves so as if they were Loâds or had dominions over those whom they have charge of He calleth himselfe a fellow Priest that I may so say by these words evidently declaring and proving that all Parish Priests and Bishops of Cities are of equall power among themselves and as touching the Authority of a Bishop that one is nothing superiour to another and that he himselfe also is fellow Priest with them and hath no more power authority in his own City then have the other or every one of them in their owne Congregationâ Loe Peter maketh himselfe equall and not superiour to the Bishops what I beseech you will those beasts alleadge here against these things which doe not cease nor onely to be Lords and have dominion but also to exercise most cruell tyranny upon our soules and our goods which also doe never cease with exceeding mad brawlings and suites to contend and strive among themselves about the difference and degrees of power and authority And that I may once make an end Christ himselfe in the 22. chapter Luke saith The Princes of the Paynims are Lords over them and they which have power and authority over them are called beneficiall and gracious but it shall not be so among you but he that is eldest among you let him be made as youngest Hereunto hearken and give good attendance you pompous and Lordly Bishops Loe all the holy Christian people require of you a reason and cause of your domination and Lordship which you have hitherto with so many titles and also with so many tyrannous deedes taken violently usurped and challenged unto your selves Loe I say the Christian world requireth a cause of this your doing for this you cannot deny which is so open and evident afore the eyes of all men that your Kingdome is an outward and a worldly Kingdome yea and that more worldly than the Kingdome of any worldly Prince For you play the Lords openly both upon the bodies and also the minds and that not by the Word of God but by exteriour pompe by exteriour and worldly tyranny as other Princes and Rulers of the heathen people doe I say goe to therefore now and tell me how those Words of Christ vos autem non sic that is but so shal not you doe how do tâey agree with that your Kingdome Goe to now because you shall not as you are very slippery slip from me let us ensearch and ponder well the signification of the words What is the meaning of these words But you not so for here undoubtedly is rebuked your Kingdomeâ your condition state for this ought not to be such a one as it is if it were a Christian state Now let it be whatsoever manner one you will yet for all that Christ speaking of the domination of those worldly Princes saith plainely unto you for you will seeme to be Bishops But ye shall not doe so Which words hee largely prosecutes and afterwards proceedes thus You doe âeede and nourish your selves most delicately and âenderly in riot and pleasures with the blood and sweate of poore menâ besides impoverishing and beggering the world with your guââes and deceipts you doe with your Excommunications and Interdictions vex and tosse all things up and downe afflicting and tormenting poore men both in soule in body and in their goods you doe extinct and destroy the Gospell and not onely your selves doe no manner of worke belonging to the Office of a Bishop but also you will not suffer any other men to preach the Word of God you doe pursue the Preachers from City to City as it was prophesied in Matth. 24. and you do expulse them as knaves and vild wretches out of all your dominions destââctionâ I verily to give you good and faithfull counsell would advertise you that you should purchase and get unto your selves the favour and love of the people with mildnesse with mercifulnesse with softnesse with patience and Apostolicall sincerity that is to wit with those vertues with those holy means which S Paul did use goe forth and hold on as you have begun this is even the right and next way to undoubted destruction whereunto you do so greatly make haste for even so did your Fathers the Iewes into whose hypocrisie you are succeeded who when they had slaine the Lord and author of life Jesuâ Christ and had by degrees promulged and published the Gospell to be for bidden yet could they not rest untill they had provoked the Romans and so had sought their owne undoubted mischiefe which said Romans at the last setting violently upon them slew them and utterly destroyed them for how could you better observe and fulfill that which becommeth your personages to do than if you do goe about and endeavour to prove and shew your selves the very right and true sonnes and heires of such manner of Parents But here I see they will put upon them all the whole Episcopall armour that is to say a purple pall and a forked Miter upon their heads their gloves and their rings with precious stones to fence both their hands withall they sâall also have their feet shod not with the preparation of the Gospel of peace but of the sandall of vanity and a silver Crosse hanging downe to the midst of their breast and if I be not deceived a Roman Pall also covering their shoulders and a shepheards staffe to measure their pace and so then having this armour upon them with a stately and solemne gate they shall come forth c. Who hath commanded that Bishops should so play the gallants and use such pompe and gorgeousnesse of the Court Christ did openly forbid them to be as the Kings and Princes of the Gentiles where âee dotâ by expresse and open words separate and divide tâem from Princes of the World aâd saith The Kings and Râlers of the Gentiles are Lords over them but you shall not do soe These words that Prince of Princes and King of Kings and that Lord of Majesty will not revoke hee will not abolish them nor suffer them to be thrust out of place and made void for thy peevish excuses wherewith thou dost in thy conscience coldly and faintly comâort thy selfe Why dost thou not rather forsake thy Lordly Port be it never so pleasant if thou caâst not eâecute and fulfill the offiâe of a Bishop why dost thou for transitory and most vild honour forget thine owne health and salvation yea moreover wittingly and willingly dost cast away thine owne soule for the most deceitfull pleasure of this life Why dost thou I say wittingly aâd wilfully perish Even those
men are scantly saved at the last which with couragious faith continually wrestling and fighting with their flesh and the Devill do live in a good and a vertuous kind of life why dost thou then hope in vaine âhat thou shalt be saved among so many jeâpardies among so many voluptuous plaasures What doth it profit saith Christ himselfe if hee do possesse all the World and all the Kingdomes and do cast away his owne soule But whereof or which way will some say should Kings Princes Earles Barons Knights briefely all the Nobles of the world provide for their younger children if these Bishopricks if those Cathedrall and Collegiate Churches were not And therein first we may openly see the exceedinge foolishnesse and blindnesse of all Christendome which hitherto have bought commonly of the Romanists the Benefices and Prebends founded by themselves with the blood of their Children Loe here I doe speake unto thee whosoever thou art who dost wittingly so cast away thy children If any Ploughman or Smith did wound or kill thy Sonne or did defile thy daughter or thy Sister thou wouldst for anger goe about to doe the uttermost mischiefe that thou couldst to overthrow and destroy even whole Cities whole Provinces for the revenging thereof would seeme but a small matter unto thee thou wouldst thinke in thy minde it to be so high and so hainous an offence that was done unto thee but I beseech thee here open the eyes of thy minde and looke whether there can be a more sure Homicide and murtherer of thy children any more grievous and more cruell enemie unto them than thou art thine owne selfe advancing and promoting them to a Bishopricke or thrusting them downe into such a Church as they doe call it for thou makest thy sonne a Bishop which state as it is now far away from the ministration of the word and from all godlinesse thou knowest undoubtedly to be a devillish state in which thy sonne can in no wise be saved Sith it is so that thou dost know this tell me I beseech thee whether thou dost not more sore rage and use more cruelty against him than if thou cut him into gobbets and didst throw his flesh unto dogs to be devoured if thy sonne through his owne mis-understanding ignorance or error had stumbled and falne into such a certaine kind and manner of living thou oughtst with all diligence and with all thy power to labour and goe about if there were any wisedome or any point of a Christian mind in thee to rid him out of it although thou hadst but onely one loafe of bread to live on thy selfe whereof thou shouldst be faine to give him the one halfe but here I beseech thee looke upon thy selfe somewhat more neere and more narrowly whosoever thou art which dost cast downe thy children headlong into these kindes and manners of living and consider what manner of father thou art onely to keepe thy Dominion and thy riches upright and from decay onely lest thy gold and silver should be diminished if it were divided among many heires thou dost thrust downe willingly cast headlong thy Sons and kinsmen into the deep dungeon of hell neither doth it move or stirre thee any whit to see thine owne blood supped and swallowed up in the throate of the Devill and perpetually to perish so that thou be not compelled to diminish or debate any thing of thy superfluity or any parcell of thy pompe and royalty Lo this most ungracious opinion this custome is crept in and used in many places that as oftentimes as any great mans Sonne being meete rather for any other thing than for a Bishopricke is chosen and âlected Bishop or is brought into the Temple then with solemne pompe and a solemne company set in their array are madde cries and loud shouts as it were in a triumph then all the Halls and Courts doe sound and ring with the noise of trumps with trumpets with ââbreâsâ then are in every place lighted tapers and torches then that solemne Song Te Dewn laudamus is thundered out so that these triumphs do plainly represent unto us the image of those foolish Kings of Israel which did burne up their sonnes and daughâers for a Sacrifice in the honour of the Idol Moloââ and with the divers loud sounds of trumps did bring to passe that the lamentable crying ouâ and wayling of them that were in the midst of the fire could not be heard The author of this booke hath many such like passages against Bishops And as for Cathedrall Churches hee stiles them Stewes and the Gates of hell a certaine unsatiable bottomlesse whirle poole which swallowes up the riches of Kings of Princes of Dukes of Earles of the Common people and of all the world But I passe from this old Treatise About the same time there was a Treatise expressing the causes of the Divisions betweene the Spiritualty and the Temporalty Printed Londini in aedibus Thomâ Bartheleti prope aquagium sitis sub intersignio Lucretiae Romanae excus Cum Privilegio I shall transcribe no passages out of this Treatise but onely the Table of the Chapters at the end thereof wherein the causes of the division betweene the Spiritualty and the Temporalty are summarily expressed Chap. 1. That the Division among spirituall men themselves hath beene one cause of the Division that is now betweene the spiritualty and temporalty in this Realme Chap. 2. That the omitting of divers good lawes with certain defalts disorders in men of the Church which among others be recited and declared by John Gerson have been another occasion of this division Among these he numbers the neglect of these two Canons That Bishops should have poore apparell lodging and table and should not strive for transitory things And the Clerkes shall not take upon them the acts or procurations of spirituall men Chap. 3. That certaine Lawes made by the Church wherein it is recited Quod Laici sunt Clericis infesti That is to say That Lay men be cruell to Clerkes hath beene another cause of this division Chap. 4. That the extreme Lawes made by the Church for laying violent hands upon Clerkes have beene another cause of this Division Chap. 5. That the disordering of the generall sentence of excommunication hath beene another occasion of the said division which saith hee will never be appeâsed till the heads spirituall will reforme themselves and shew a fatherly affection to the people and not extend the sentence oâ the Church upon so light causes and upon such partiality as they have done in times past Chap. 6. That another occasion of this division hath partly risen by temporall men through disordering of their Chaplaines and Chauntry Priests Chap. 7. That suits taken in the Spirituall Courts Ex officio have beene another occasion of this Division which suits together with Oathes Ex officio whereby a man shall be condemned and not know the names of them that be causes
prescribing all Bishops when they ordaine Ministers Archbishops or Bishops to use this exhortation to them Have alwayes printed in your remembrance how great a treasure is committed to your charge for they be the sheepe of Christ which hee bought with his death and for whom he shed his bloodâ the Church and Congregation whom you must serve is his spouse and body And if it shall chance the same Church or any member thereof to take any hurt or hinderance by reason of your negligence yee know the greatnesse of the fault and also of the horrible punishment which will ensue Whereâore consider with your selves the end of your Ministry towards the children of God towards the spouse and body of Christ and see that you never cease your labour your care and diligence untill you have done all that lyeth in you according to your bounden duty to bring all such as are or shall be committed to your charge unto âhat ripenesse or perfectnesse of age in Christ that there be no place left among them either for errour in religion or for vitiousnesse of life And what Prelate or Minister hath done this And for this selfe same cause yee see how yee ought to forsake and seâ aside as much as you may all worldly cares and studies Wee have good hope that you have well weighed and pondered these things with your selves long before this time and that you have cleerly determined by Gods grace to give your selves wholly to this vocation whereunto it hath pleased God to call you see âhat as much as lyeth in you you apply your selves whoâly to this one thing and draw all your care and study this way to this end And that you will continually pray for the heavenly assistance of the Holy Ghost that by daily reading and weighing of the Scriptures you may so waxe riper and stronger in your Ministry And âhat this your promise shall more move you to doe your dâties yee shall answer plainly to these things which we in the name of the Congregation shall demand of you touching the same Will you give your faithfull diligence alwayes to âinister the Doctrine and Sacraments and the Discipline of Christ as the Lord hath commanded and as this Realme hath received the same according to the Commandements of God so that yoâ may teach the people committed to your cure and charge with all diligence to keepe and observe the same I will so doe by the helpe of God Will you be diligent in Prayers and in reading of the holy Scriptures and in such studies as helpe to the knowledge of the same laying aside the study of the World and the Flesh I will endeavour my selfe so to doe the Lord being my helper And at the consecration of every Archbishop and Bishop this charge by the direction of the said booke is given to him Bee thou to thy flocke a sheepheard not a wolfe feed them but devoure them not And it is worthy observation that the same Chapters and Epistles are read at the ordination of Ministers and consecration of Bishops which proves their office and function both one and the same by divine institution The third part of the Homily of the perill of Idolatry ratified by the 35. Article of our Church subscribed unto by all our Prelates and Ministers published in King Edwardâhe âhe 6. his dayes and reprinted by King Iames his speciall command determines thus against the Courtship and secular imployment of Prelates That Bishops in the Primitive Church did most diligently and sincerely teach and preach for they were then preaching Bishops and more often seene in Pulpits than in Princes Palaces more often occupied in his Legacie who said Goe yee unto the whole world and preach the Gospell unto all men than in Ambassages and affaires of Princes of this world And in the 5. and 6. part of the Homily against wilfull rebellion and the second part of the Homily for Whitsunday notably paints forth at large the treasons conspiracies practises aud rebellions of Popes and our Prelates against the Emperours and our Kings in former ages which hee that will may there read at his leasure being too common and large to recite M. Hugh Latimer who gave over his Bishopricke out of conscience in K. Henây the 8. his raigne and never resumed it againe skipping for joy hâe was rid of that heavie burthen In his Sermon of the Plough preached thus God saith by the Prophet Ieremy Maledictus qui facit opus Dei fraudulenter guilefully and deceitfully some bookes have negligenter negligently or slackly How many such Prelates how many such Bishops Lord for thy mercy are there now in England And what shall wee in this case do shall wee company with them O Lord for thy mercy shall we not company with them O Lord whither shall wee flee from them But cursed be hee that doth the worke of the Lord negligently or guilefully A sore word for them that are negligent in discharging their office ill Yee that be Prelates looke well to your office for right Prelating is busie labouring and not Lording therefore preach and teach and let your plough be doing Ye Lords I say that live like loyterers looke well to your office the Plough is your office and charge if yee live idle and loyter you doe not your duty c. They have to say for themselves long customes ceremonies and authority placing in Parliament many things more And I fear mee this Land is not ripe to be ploughed for as the saying is it lacketh withering This Land lacketh withering at least it is not for mee to plough For what shall I looke for among thornes but pricking and scratching What among stones but stumbling what I had almost said among Scorpions but stinging But thus much I dare say that since Lording and loytering hath come up preaching hath gone downe contrary to the Apostles times for they preached and Lorded not and now they Lord and preach not for they that bee Lords will ill goe to the Plough it is no meete oâfice to them it is not seeming for their estate Thus came up Lording loyterers thus crept up unpreaching Pâelates for how many unlearned Prelates have wee now at this day And no marvell for if the ploughmen that now be were made Lords they would cleane give over ploughing they would leave their labour and fall to Lording outright and let the plough stand then both ploughs not walking nothing should be in the Common-wealth but hunger For ever since the Prelates were made Lords and Nobles their plough standeth there is no worke done the people starve they hawke they hunt they card they dice they pastime in their Prelacies with gallant Gentlemen with their dauncing Minions and with their fresh companions so that ploughing is set aside and by their Lording and loytering preaching and ploughing is cleane gone And thus if the ploughmen in the Country were as negligent
from his legall tryall in open Court and to send him away uncondemned unlesse he likewise conspired with Queene Izabel against King Richard the second That I may in the interim omit the furies and bitter concertations of others with their Princes So he Wil. Alley Bishop of Exeter in his poore mans library par 1. Miscellanea Praelect 3. p. 95.96 Printed Cum Privilegio Iames Pilkington Bishop of Durham in his Treatise of burning of the Pauls Church and in his exposition on Agge ch 1. v. 1 2.3.4.9â12.13 c. 2. v. 1.2.3.4.9.10 and on Abdyas v. 7.8 and Mr. Alexander Nowel Deane of Pauls in his Reproofe of Dormans proofe London 1565. f 43.44.45 Conclude that Bishops and Presbyters by Gods Word are one and the same citing S. Hieromes words on Titus 1. and to Euagrius and declaime much against the Pompe wealth and secular imployments of Bishops their words for brevity I shall pretermit Mr. Elmer afterwards Bishop of London in his Harborow for faithfull subjects Printed at Strasborough writes thus against Bishops Civill Authority Lordlinesse and wealth Christ saith Luke 12. Who made me a Iudge betweene you as though hee would say it belongeth not to my Office to determine matters of Policy and inheritance that belongeth to the Civill Magistrate If he had thought it had beene within the Compasse of his function why and with what Conscience refused he to set them at one who were at strife and to put that out of doubt which was in suite If he might doe it and would not he lacked Charity and did not his duety If it belonged not to him how belongeth it to any of his Disciples or Successours had he not as large a Commission as he gave or could he give that he had not But he knowing his Office as the Prophet Esay had foretold to preach the Gospell would doe nothing without warrant And therefore being asked if he were a King answered simply and by a plaine negative My Kingdome is not of this world If his Kingdome was not here neither the ordering of Policies yea when they would have taken him up to have made him a King as one that refused that belonged not to him he conveyed himselfe from among them If imperiall jurisdiction belonged to him why refused he his calling If it did not where had Paul Peter or any other any authority to meddle with that which he refused seeing he saith As my Father sent me so send I you In another place Christ knowing the bounds of his calling would not meddle with externe policy Hence Bishops me thinkes by his example should not give themselves too much the bridle and too large a scope to meddle too farre with matters of policy If these two Offices I meane Ecclesiasticall and Civill be so jumbled in both functions there can be no quiet or well ordered Common-wealth Christ saith to his Disciples Princes of the Nations doe beare rule like Lords it shall not be so with you It falleth not into an Apostles or Church-mans Office to meddle with such matters For none going to warre intangleth himselfe with the affaires of this life it is enough for them to attend upon one Office to attend as sole Priests nor as errant Bayliffes And elsewhere in that Booke he proceeds thus Come off ye Bishops away with your superfluities yeeld up your thousands be content with hundreds as they be in other reformed Churches where there be as great learned men as you are LET YOUR PORTION BE PRIEST-LIKE NOT PRINCE-LIKE Let the Queene have the rest of your temporalties to maintaine warres and to build Schooles throughout the Realme that every Parish Church may have its Preacher every City her superintendent to live not pompously which will never be unlesse your Lands be disposed and bestowed upon many which now feede and fat but one Remember that Abimelech when David in his banishment would have dined with him kept such Hospitality that he had no bread to give him but the Shew-bread Where was all his Superfluity to keepe your pretended hospitality for that is the cause that you alleadge you must have thousand thousands as though you were commanded to keepe Hospitality rather with a thousand than with an hundred Remember the Apostles were so poore that when the lame man who lay at the Temple gate called beautifulâ asked an Almes of Peter and Iohn as they went about to goe into the Temple Peter answered him in this manner Silver and gold have I none and Paul was so far from having Lordships that his owne hands ministred oft times to his necessities If the Apostles of our Saviour had so small possessions and revenues why should our Prelats who boast themselves to be their proper Successours enjoy or covet so great when as Paul enjoynes them if they have but food and rayment therewith to be content godlinesse alone with contentment being great gaine and a sufficient portion Nicholas Bullingham after Bishop of Lincolne in his Printed Letter to Master Bull Decemb. 5. 1564. writes thus from Embden where he arrived after many stormes Would God Master Bull that all the Prelates of England had beene with me when we fell to cutting of Cables riding at Anchor in the raging Seas There would have beene tearing of square Caps renting of Rotchets defying of Bishoprickes despising of pompe promising of new life crying for mercy O what a Tragedy would there have beene Well well though now they walke dry shod in their Palaces there is a God that will try them and all his people by fire or by water unlesse we heartily repent Grace to repent grant us O Lord without delay Amen Amen Iohn Bridges Deane of Salisbury afterwards Bishop of Oxford and a great stickler for Episcopacy in his Booke entituled The Supremacy of Christian Princes âver all persons throughout their Dominions in all cases so well Ecclesiasticall at Temporall Printed at London 1573. p. 359. to 364â writes thus of the parity and identity of Bishops and Presbyters and of clearing Aeriaus from Heresie in this pointâ First that Aerius said there was no difference betweene a Priest Bishop and ye aske Mr. Stapleton how say we to him Whatsoever we say to him we have first to say to you that saving the reverence of your Priesthood there is no difference betweene you and a lyer to object Aerius herein to us whereas ye know well enough our Church doth acknowledge in the ministry a differenâe of Deacon and Elder from a Bishop although not according to your Popish Orders For as neither Epiphanius nor yet Augustine quoted by you speaketh there of any sacrificing Priest so he never knew any such Pontificall Prelates as your Popish Church breedeth and yet of those that were even then in Epiphanius time and of their difference from the Elders or Priests if yee know not how it came Hierome that lived in the same age will tell you or if ye have not
Bishop Secondly that the difference is but of Accidents and Circumstances as degrees of dignity jurisdiction honour c. Thirdly that in the Primitive Church this difference was not knowne but they were meerely all one and the same Fourthly that this difference was taken up by custome consent and ordinance of the universall Church when it once began to be dispersed in all the World Fifthly that it was done for the avoiding of factions and sects that grew in the time of the Ministers equality even anon after the Primitive Church And some of them in the Apostles time But quite conârary to this judgment of your Divines are all your Canonists your Divines make seven orders Et in hoc saith Angelus de Clavisio concordam communiter Theol. On this the Divines agree commonly but the Canonists hold that there are nine orders according to nine Hierarchies that is to wit the first notch or Psalmist and the order of a Bishop that the first notch is an order the text is in C. cuâ contingit ibi do Anto. Canonistae de aeta quali or similiter quod Episcopatus est ordo quod imprimatur character judicio meo facit inconvincibiliter teât in C. i. de ordinatis ab Episcopo c. And so according to the Canonists there shall be nine Orders Great adoe your Schoolemen Canonists make about this insomuch that Aerius heresie will draw very neere to one of you light on which side it shall But your selfe may hold on both sides M. Stapleton being both a Batchelor in the one and a student in the other But as for your Popish Clergy there is indeed little difference in this point or none which barrell is better herring Bishop oâ Priest both starke nought or rather neither of them either true Priest or Bishop by Saint Pauls description Afâer this p. 926.929 He writes thus concerning Bishops intermedling with temporall affaires You say M. Sanders the temporall Kingdome and the heavenly did indeed once jaââe but now they agree the heavenly and the earthly Kingdomeâ are conjoyned together Agreement is a good hearing M. Sanders but what meane you by this conjunction that the one is become the other and not still distinguished from it or that your Pope may be King and his Bishops Princes of both nay M. Sanders you finde not that agreement and conjunction For Christ hath put such a barre between them that his spiritual Ministers cannot have earthly Kingdomes nor that earthly Kings should in the estate of their earthly Kingdomes become subject in such wise to his spirituall Ministers otherwise than to yeeld their obedience to their spirituall ministry representing the power and mercy of God unto them c. The objection you made was this Whether Bishops and Pastors of the sheepe of Christ may rule temporall Kingdomes you answer properly and of it selfe in no wise but as those Kingdomes do subject themselves to the Christian faith This is a proper elusion M. Sanders thinke you to escape thus is it all one to subject their Kingdomes to the Christian faith and to subject their Kingdomes to the Bishops Good right it is that the faith should beare the chiefe rule But the objection was Whether the Bishops should or no and therefore this distinction serveth not For Christ simply without this or that respect debarreth all his spiritual ministers from ruling of temporall Kingdomes Who knoweth not that properly and of their owne nature temporall Kingdomes should not be ruled of spirituall Pastors but of Temporall Kings None is so simple to move such a fond objection but the objection is Whether the one be coincident to the other whether a Bishop to whom properly by his Bishoply office a Kingdome belongeth nor may take upon him the government of a Kingdome that properly by his Kingly office belongeth to a King this is the question And you say properly he cannot I say much lesse unproperly but properly or unproperly Christ hath cleane debarred it âvos autem non sic But you shall not do so These words strick dead M Sanders therefore your ânproper distinctions may goe pike him Page 931â he writes that the deposings of Princes have not come so much by the violence of their unnaturall Subjects as by the practises of the Popish Bishops as the ensamples of King Iohn in England of Childericke in France the Henries and other in Germany and in other Countries do testifie yet were these dealings of those Bishops not allowable but detestable yea though it were granted that those Princes had deserved them and broken their faith and promâse which if it were a good faith and promise was no doubt an evill breach of it and God will take the vengeance of it it belongeth not to the people nor to the Bishops Vengeance is mine saith God and I will render it He saith not my Bishop shall but I will render it He addes p. 980 981.1026 Christs Kingdome is spirituall and not earthly and his Ministers may not exercise in secular causes an earthly Kings authority M. Saunders pretendeth this is to promote the Church of Christ but such promotion confounds devotion and hath poysoned the Church of God as they say a voyce was heard what time Constantine although falsely is supposed to have endowed the Church with such royall honour Hodie venenum intravit in Ecclesiam This day entred poyson into the Church But Christ hath flatly forbidden it and told his Disciples when they asked such promotion that they knew not what they asked But afterward they knew and found the saying of Christ to be true that their promotion lay in their affliction and not in their Kingly honour c. And this your owne glosse out of your owne Pope Gregory might have taught you Sicut âisit me Pater id est ad passiones c. As my Father sent mee that is to say to troubles and afflictions so send I you to suffer persecution not to raigne like Kings and rule Kingdomes And therefore sith this sentence of Christ is true that he sent them as hee was sent and he was not sent in his humane nature to depose Kings nor to dispose of their Kingdomes nor to governe them Therefore his Disciples were not sent thereto But the Pope saith he was sent thereto and takes it upon him therefore he is neither minister of Christ nor successor of his Disciples but his Disciple that hath offered him worldly Kingdomes if hee would fall downe and worship himâ as he hath done and sâ hath gotten his Kingdomes c. Hofmeister one of your stoutest Champions hath these words Truly those things that have beene spoken and heard from the beginning of this Gospell do enough declare the Kingdome of Christ not to be of this world neither that hee would raigne temporally in the world sith hee taketh not souldiers that can oppugne others but Fishermen readier to suffer than to
strike And so in this place with most manifest words Christ declaâeth that hee came not for this purpose to take upon him the office of a Magistrate but rather that hee might raigne in our hearts so that it might be our hap to come to the âternall goods whatsoever happened of our temporall goods Therefore when hee was interrupted of a certaine Jew that hee would helpe him in recovering his inheritance hee answered Man who hath made mee a judge or divider over you As though he should say hath not this world Judges that may decide so base controversies it is not appointed unto mee that this or that man should waxe rich by inheritance but that all men should come to the inheritance of life immortall But in these words Christ would be token many things to wit that he which hath an Apostolicall office ought not to be wrapped with prophane and filthy affaires for so the Apostle saith otherwhere No man going warfare under God entangleth himselfe with worldly businesse And the Apostles say all at once It is not meete for us to leave the Word of God and attend on the Tables Christ also by this reproving would declare that this doctrine taketh not away the Magistrates offices but rather confirmeth them Whereupon hee saith also elsewhere Render to Cesar that that is Cesars And when his Disciples strived for preheminencie he said The Kings of the Nations governe them and so forth Whereby he declared that neither hee himselfe nor his ought as they call them to be secular Judges neither did hee by this refusing abolish the order of the Magistrate but much more as we have said confirme it Thus farre your owne Doctor Hofmeister against you that the intent of Christ refusing to be a Judge herein was chiefely against such usurpation of worldly Magistracie as the Pope and his Prelates too exercise Pag. 1095. he concludes that a Bishop may in some cases lawfully excommunicate a wicked Prince But who denieth this M. Sanders that a godly Bishop may upon great and urgent occasion if it shall be necessary to edifie Gods Church and there be no other remedy to flee to this last censure of excommunication against a wicked King The Bishops need not therefore calumniate Presbyteries upon pretence that they hold it lawfull to excommunicate Kings since they themselves averre that Bishops may lawfully doe it and de facto have sundry times put it in practise both at home and abroad So Bishop Bridges Our laborious Historian M. Iohn Fox in his Acts and Monuments highly applauded by the whole Convocation in their Canons 1571. and enjoyned to be had in every Cathedrall and Collegiate Church and in every Archbishops Bishops Deanes Arch-Deacons and Canons residentiaries house for their servants and strangers to read in doth every where discoâer condemne the Treasons Conspiracies Seditions Warres Wealth pride calling and secular imployments of our Bishops of which hee writes thus in particular p. 1381. This hath bin one great abuse in England these many yeares that such offices as beene of most importance and weight have commonly beene committed to Bishops and other spirituall men whereby three devilliâh mischiefes and inconveniences have hapned in this Realme to the great dishonour of God and utter neglecting of the flocke of Christ the which three be these First they have had small leasure to attend to their pastorall cures which hereby have beene utterly neglected and left undone Secondly it hath also puft up many Bishops and other spirituall persons into such haughtinesse and pride that they have thought no Noble man of the Realme worthy to be their equall or fellow Thirdly where they by this meanes knew the very secrets of Princes they being in such high offices have caused the same to be knowne in Rome afore the King could accomplish and bring his intents to passe in England By âhis meanes hath the Papacy bâene so maintained and things ordered after theiâ wills and pleasures that much mischiefe haâh happened in this Realme and others sometimes to the destruction of Princes and sometimes to the utter undoing of many Common-wealths So he Who page 216.358.359.360.414.430.432.434.439.517 518.599.625.961.972.1009.1016.1463.1856 of the said Acts and Monuments London 1610. writes often in the magent That Bishops and Presbyters are all one and the same and that there was no difference betweene them in the Primitive times which was the common received opinion of our Martyrs yea of our learned D. Humfrey Regius professor of Divinity in the University of Oxford Puritanopap Confut. ad Rat. 3. p. 262.265 and of D. William Fulke against Bristow Motive 40. against Gregory Martyn p 172. and confuration of the Rhemish Testament Notes on Titus 1. sect 2. and on Philip. I. sect 1. Iohn Iuell the incomparable Bishop of Salisbury in his defence of the Apology of the Church of England Part. 2. cap. 3. disp 5. p. 98 99 100 101. writes thus of the equality of Bishops and Ministers Saint Ierome saith All Bishops wheresoever they be be they at Rome be they at Eugubiuâ be they at Constantinople be they at Rhegium be all of like preheminence and of like Priesthood And as Cyprian saith There is but one Bishopricke and a peece thereof is perfectly wholly holden of every particular Bishop What Saint Ierome meant hereby Erasmus a man of great learning and judgement expoundeth thus Ierome seemeth to match all Bishops together as if they were all equally the Apostles successors and hee thinketh not any Bishop to be lesse than other for that hee is poorer or greater than other for that hee is richer for hee makes the Bishop of Eugubium a poore towne equall with the Bishop of Rome And farther hee thinketh that a Bishop is no better than any Priest saving that the Bishop hath authority to order Ministers Hereto M. Harding answereth thus Erasmus saith within five lines following that the Meâropolitan hath a certaine dignity and jurisdiction above other Bishops take the one saith hee with the other I am contented M. Harding Erasmus saith The Metropolitan had a dignity above other Bishops but hee saith noâ the Bishop of Rome had jurisdiction over all Bishops throughout the World In Saint Hieromes time there were Meâropolitans Archbishops Archdeacons and others But Christ appointed not these distinctions of orders from the beginning These names are not found in all the Scriptures This is the thing that we deâend S. Ierome saith Let Bishops understand whereunto wee adde further Let the Bishops of Rome themselves undestand that they are in authority over Priests more by custome than by order of Gods truth These be Hieromes words truly translated what he meant thereby I leave to the judgement of the Reader Erasmus likewise saith in the selfe same place above alleaged Whereas Saint Ierome yeeldeth lesse dignity and authority unto Bishops than nowadayes they seeme to have wee must understand he spake of that time wherein he lived
Parliament holden in the first yeare of the Queenes Majesties Raigne was no Parliament for that your Bishops refused wilfully to agree unto the godly Lawes there concluded yee seeme therein to bewray in your selfe some want of skill the wise and learned could soone have told you that in the Parliaments of England matters have evermore used to passe not of necessity by the speciall consent of the Archbishops and Bishops as if without them no Statute might lawfully be enacted but onely by the more part of the voyces yea altâough all the Archbishops and Bishops were never so earnestly bent against it And Statutes so passing in Parliament onely by the voyces of the Lords temporall without the consent and agreement of the Lords Spiriâuall have neverthelesse alwayes bin confirmed and ratified by the reall assent of the Prince have bin enacted published under the names of the Lords spirituall Temporall Read the Statutes of King Edward the first There shall yee finde that in a Parliament solemnly hoâtlen by him at S. Edmundbury the Archbishops and Bishops were quite shut forth and yet the Parliament held on and good and wholsome lawes were there enacted the departing or absânce or malice of the Lords Spirituall notwithstanding In the records thereof it is written thus The King keeping the Parliament wiâh his Barons the Clergy that is to say the Archbishops and Bishops being shut forth it was enacted c. Likewise In provisione de Martona in the time of King Henry the third Whereas matter was moved of Bastardy touching the Legitimation of Bastards borne before Marriage The Statute past wholly with the Lords Temporall whether the Lords Spirituall would or no yea and that contrary to the expresse Decrees and Canons of the Church of Rome The like hereof as I am informed may be found Rich. 2. An. 11. c. 3. Howbeit in these cases I must confesse I walke somewhat without my compasse Touching the judgement hereof I reâerre my selfe wholly unto the Learned Further whereas yee call the Doctrine of Christ that now by Gods great mercy and to your great griefe is universally and freely preached a Parliament Religion and a Parliament Gospell for such sobriety becommeth you well and may stand you in stead when learning fayleth yee might have remembred that Christ himselfe at the beginning waâ universally received and honoured through this Realm by assent of Parliament and further that without Parliament your Pope himselfe was never received no not in the late time of Queene Maây Yea and even then his holinesse was clogged with Parliament conditions that whatsoever had beene determined in Parliament and was not repealed were it never so contrary to his will and Canons should remaine still inviolable and stand in force Otherwise his holinesse had gone home againe Such M. Harding is the authority of a Parliament Verily if Parliaments of Realmes be no Parliaments then will your Pope be no Pope Therefore as you now call the truth of God that wee professe a Parliament Religion and a Parliament Gospell even so with like sobriety and gravity of speech yee might have said Our Fathers in old times had a Parliamenâ Christ. And your late Fathers and Brethren had of late in the time of Queene Mary a Parliament Faith a Parliament Masse a Parliament Pope Neither is it so strange a matter to see Ecclesiasticall causes debated in Parliament Read âhe Lawes of K. Inas K. Elfred K. Edward K. Ethelstane K. Edmund K. Edgar K. Canute and yee shall find that our godly fore-fathers the Princes and Peeres of this Realme never vouchsafed to intrâat of matters of Peace or Warre or otherwise touching the Common State before all controversieâ of Religion and causes Eâclesiasticall had beene concluded King Canutâ in his Parliament holden at Winchester upon Christmas day after sundry Lawes and Orders made touching the Faith the keeping of Hâly-dayes Publikâ prayers learning of the Lords Prayer receiving of the Communion thrice in the yeare the manner and âorme of Baptisme Fasting and other like matters of Religion in the end thereof saith thus Iam sequitur institutio Legum Secularium Now followeth an order of Temporall Lawes In a Parliament holden by King William the Conquerour it is written thus Rex quia Vicarius Summi Regis est ad hoc constituitur ut Regnum populum Domini super omnia sanctam Ecclesiam regat defendat c. The King for as much as hee is the Vicar of the Highest King is thererefore appointed to this purpose that hee should rule and defend the Kingdome and people of the Lord and above all things the holy Church c. Hereby it appeareth that Kings and Princes are specially and of purpose appointed by God not onely to defend but also to Governe and Rule the Holy Church Thus farre Bishop Iewell who here clearly affirmes that Parliaments may be kept and matters of Religion there determined without Bishops Neither is this any strange doctrine for not onely Mâ Richard Crompton in his Iurisdiction of Courts fol. 19 20. who cites this passage of Bishop Iewell is of the same opinion but in the famous case of Doctor Standish in the 7. yeare of King Henry the eight at a meeting at Blacke Fryers before the King himselfe the whole Temporall Councell and a Committee of both Houses of Parliament it was resolved by all the Judges That our Lord the King may very well hold his Parliament by himselfe his Temporall Lords and by his Commons altogether without the Spirituall Lords for the spiriâuall Lords have no place in the Parliament Chamber of reason of their spirituality but only by reason of their Temporall possessions or Baronies And if this be not sufficient evidenceâ Bishop Latimer in his fourth Sermon of the Plough p. 19 20. complaines against Bishops placing in being Lords of the Parliament makes this one chiefe cause that they be unpreaching Prelates lazie loyterers and idle Ministers Yea Thomas Bilson Bishop of Winchester a great Patriot of Episcopacie resolves and proves as much in his Booke intituled The true difference betweene Christian Subjection and unchristian Rebellion part 3. p. 540 541 542. If her Majesây receivâd and âstablished nothing but the truth of Christ in her Paâliament in vaine do you barke against God and the Magistrate for lacke of competent Courts Ecclesiasticall Judges and legall meanes to debate and decide matters of Religion Whân God commandeth all humane barres and Lawes do cease If they joyne with God they may be used if they impugne the truth they must be despised And yet in our case the Scepter united and adjoyned it selfe to the word of God and therefore if Princes may command for truth in their owne dominions as I have largely proved they may why should not the Prince having the full consent of her Nobles and Commons restore and settle the truth of God within her Realme Phil. Lay men may not pronounce of
Faith Theo. But Laymen may choose what faith they will professe and Princes may dispose of their Kingdomes though Priests and Bishops would say nay Phi. Religion they may not dispose without a Councell Theo. Not if God command Phi. How shall they know what God commandeth unlesse they have a Councell Theo. This is childish wrangling I aske if God command whether the Prince shall refuse to obey till the Clergy confirme the same Phi. You may be sure a wise and sober Clergy will not dissent from Gods precepts Theo. What they will doe is out of our matter But in case they doe to which shall the Prince hearken to God or those that beare themselves for Priests Phi. In case they doe so you need not doubt but God must be regarded and not men Theo. And hath the Prince sufficient authority to put that in âre which God commandeth though the Priests continue their wilfulnes Phi. There is no Councell nor consent of men good against God Theo. Hold you there Then when Châistian Princes are instructed and resolved by learned and faithfull teachers what God requireth at their hands what need they care for the backward disposition of such false Prophets as are turned from the truth and preach lyes Phi. In England when her Majesty came to the Crowne it was not so The Bishops that dissented were grave vertuous and honourable Pastors standing in defence of the Catholicke and ancient Faith of their Fathers Theo. You say so wee say no. Phi. Those be but words Theo. You say very right and therefore the more to blame you that in both your bookes doe play on that string with your Rhetoricall and Thrasonicall fluence and never enter any point or proofe that my profiâ your Reader you presume your selves to have such apparent right and rule over the Faith over the Church over Christian Princes and Realmes that without your consent they shall neither conclude nor consult what religion they will professe Their acts shall be disorders their Lawes injuries their correction tyranny if you mislike them This dominion and jurisdiction over all Kingdomes and Countries if your holy Father and you may have for the speaking you were not wise if you would not claime it but before we beleeve you you must bring some better ground of your Title then such magnificall and majesticall florishes The Prince and the parliament you say had no power to determine or deliberate of those mattersâ And why so you to wit Bishops did dissent May not the Prince command for truth within her Realme except your consents be first required and had May not her Highnesse serve Christ in making Lawes for Christ without your liking Claime you that interest and prerogative that without you nothing shall be done in matters of Religion by the Lawes of God or by the liberties of this Realme By the Lawes of the Land you have no such priviledge Parliaments have beene kept by the King and his Barons the Clergy wholly excluded yet their Acts and Statutes good And when the Bishops were present their voyces from the Conquest to this day were never negative By Gods Law you have nothing to do with making Lawes for Kingdomes and commonâwealths you may teach you may not command Perswasion is your part compulsion is the Princes If Princes imbrace the truth you must obey them If they pursue truth you must abide them By what authority then claime you this Dominion over Princes that their Lawes for Religion shall be void unlesse you consent Phi. They be no Judges of faith Theo. No more are you It is lawfull for any Christian to reject your doctrine if he perceive it to be false though you teach it in your Churches pronounce it in your Councels to be never so true Phi. That proveth not every private mans opinion to be true Theo. Not yet to be false the greater number is not ever a sure warrant for truth And Judges of faith though Princes be not yet are they maintainers establishers and upholders of faith with publike power and positive Lawes which is the point you now withstand Phil. That they may do when a Councell is precedent to guide them Theo. What Councellâ had Asa the King of Judah when he commanded his peoplâ to do according to the Law and the Commandment and made a covânant that whosoever would not seeke the Lord God of Israel should be slaine Phi. He had Azariah the prophet Theo. One man is no Councell and he did but encourage and commend the King and that long after hee had established Religion in his Realme What councell had Ezechiah to lead him when he restored the true worship of God throughout his land and was faine to send for the Priests and Levites and to put them in mind of their duties What Councell had Iosiah when ten yeares after his comming to the Crowne he was forced to send for direction to Huldath the Prophetesse not finding a man in Iudah that did or could undertake the charge Phi. These were Kings of the Old Testament and they had the Law of God to guide them Theo. Then since Christian Princes have the same Scriptures which they had and also the Gospell of Christ and Apostolike writings to guide them which they had not why should they not in their Kingdomes retaine the same power which you see the Kings of Judah had and used to their immorâall praise and joy Phi. The Christian Emperours ever called Councells before they would attempt any thing in Ecclesiasticall matters Theo. What Councell had Constantine when with his Princely power he publikely received and settled Christian religion throughout the World twenty yeares before the Fathers met at Nice What councels had Iustinian for all those Ecclesiasticall constitutions and orders which hee decreedâ and I have often repeated What Councels had Charles for the Church Lawes and Chapters which he proposed and enjoyned as well to the Pastors as to the people of his Empire Phi. They had instruction by some godly Bishops that were about them Theo. Conference with some Bishops such as they liked they might have but councells for these causes they had none In 480. years after Christian Religion was established by Christian Laws I mean from Constantine the first to Constantine the seventh there were very neere forty Christian Emperours whose Lawes and Acts for Ecclesiasticall affaires were infinite and yet in all that time they never called but sixe generall Councels and those for the Godhead of the Sonne and the Holy Ghost and for the two distinct natures and wills in Christ. All other points of Christian Doctrine and Discipline they received established and maintained without âecumenicall Councels upon the private instruction of such Bishops and clerkes as they favored or trusted Theodosius as I shewed before made his owne choyce what faith he would follow had no man nor meanes to direct him unto truth but
his owne prayers unto God and private reading of those sundry confessions that were offered him c. Pag. 543. he thus proceeds Had you beene in the Primitive Church of Christ you would have gallantly disdained these other examples of Christian Kings and Countries converted and instructed by Merchants somtimes by women most times by the single perswasion of one man without all legall meanes or judiciall proceedingâ the poore soules of very zeale imbracing the Word of life when it was first offered them and neglecting your number of voyces consent of Priestâ and competent Courts as frivilous excâptions against God and dangerous lets to their Salvationâ Frumentius a Christian Child taken prisoner in India the farther and brought at length by Gods good Providence to beare some sway in the Realme in the non-age of the King carefully sought for such as were Christians among the Roman Merchants and gave them most free power to have assemblies in every place yeelding them whatsoever was requisite and exhorting them in sundry places to use the Christian prayers And within short time he built a Church and brought it to passe that some of the Indians were instructed in the faith and joyned with them The King of Iberia neere Pontus when he saw his wiâe restored to health by the prayers of a Christian Captive and himselfe delivered out of the suddaine danger that he was in onely by thinking and calling on Christ whom the Captive woman named so often to his wife sent for the woman and desired to learne the manner of her Religion and promised after that never to worship any other God but Christ The Captive woman taught him as much as a woman might and admonished him to build a Church and described the forme how it must be done whereupon the King calling the people of the whole Nation together told what had befallen the Queene and him and taught them the faith and became as it were the Apostle of this Nation though he were not yet baptized The examples of England France and other Countries are innumerable where Kings and Common wealths at the preaching of one man have submitted themselves to the faith of Christ without Councels or any Synodall or judiciall proceedings And therefore each Prince and people without these meanes have lawfull power to serve God and Christ his Sonne notwithstanding twenty Bishops as in our case or if you will twenty thousand Bishops should take exceptions to the Gospell of truth which is nothing else but to waxe mad against God by pretence of humane reason and order By all which it is evident that Parliaments may not onely be held and determine Secular matters but likewise Ecclesiasticall and Religious without the presence of Bishops which is no wayes necessary if expedient Touching the parity of Bishops Presbyters by Divine institution their difference only by custom he determins thus The title and authorithy of Arch-Bishops and Patriarkes was not ordained by the Commandment of Christ or his Apostles but the Bishops long after when the Church began to be troubled with dissentions were content to lincke themselves together and in every Province to suffer one whom they preferred for the worthines of his City and called their Metropolitane that is Bishop of the chiefe or mother City to have this prerogative in all doubts of Doctrine and Discipline to assemble the rest of his brethren or consult them absent by Letters and see that observed which the most part of them determined Before there began Schismes in Religion the Churches saith S. Hierome were governed by the Common Councill of the Seniors And therefore let the Bishops understand that they be greater than Ministers or Elders rather by custome than by any truth of the Lords appointment and that they ought to governe the Church in Common and in his Epistle to Evagrius having fully proved by the Scriptures that the Apostles called themselves but Presbyters Elders or Seniors he addeth That after their times one was chosen in every Church and preferred before the rest to have the dignity of a Bishop this was provided for a remedie against Schismes lest every man drawing some unto him should rent the Church of Christ in peeces For what doth a Bishop except ordering of others which an Elder may not doe And lest you should thinke he speaketh not as well of the chiefe as of the meaner Bishops he compareth three of the greatest Patriarkes with three of the poorest Bishops he could name A Bishop of what place soever he be either of Rome or of Eugubium or of Constantinople or of Rhegium or of Alexandria or of Tajus hath the same merit and the same function or Priesthood abundance of riches or basenesse of poâerty doth not make a Bishop higher or lower for they all be successours to the Apostles So that the Bishop of Rome by Commission from Christ and succession from the Apostles is no higher than the meanest Bishop in world The Superiority which he and others had as Metropolitanes in their owne Provinces came by custome as the great Councell of Nice witnesseth not by Christs institution Let the old use continue in Egypt Lybia and Pentapolis that the Bishop of Alexandria be chiefe over all those places for so much as the Bishop of Rome hath the like custome Likewise at Antioch and in other Provinces let the Churches keepe theer Prerogatives The generall Councell of Ephesus confesseth the same It seemeth good to this sacred and Oecumenicall Synod to conserve to every Province their right priviledges whole and untouched which they have had of old according to the custome that now long hath prevailed Next their authority was subject not onely to the discretion and moderation of their brethren assembled in Councell but also to the Lawes and Edicts of Christian Princes to be granted extended limited and ordered as they say cause For example the first Councell of Constantinople advanced the Bishop of that City to be the next Patriarch to the Bishop of Rome which before he was not And the Councell of Chalcedon made him equall in Ecclesiasticall honours with the Bishop of Rome and assigned him a larger Province than before he had So Iustinian gave to the City in Africa that he called after his owne name the See of an Archbishop Touching Bishops secular Jurisdiction imprisonment and temporall affaires he writes thus Bishops be no governours of Countries Princes be that is Bishops beare not the sword to reward and revenge Princes doe Bishops have no power to command and punish Princes have This appeareth by the Words of our Saviour expressely forbidding his Apostles to be Rulers of Nations and leaving it to Princes The Kings of Nations rule over their people and they that be great ones exercise authority with you it shall not be so that is you shall neither beare rule nor exercise authority over
Privilegium meretur amittere qui abutitur potestate Now whereas some Object that if the Bishops were put out of the Upper House of Parliament the Clergie could not grant subsidies to the King I answere it is a most grosse mistake for the Clergie ever grant their subsidies in the Convocation not in the Lords house and if the Major part of the Clerkes in Convocation grant subsidies without the Bishops and then send their Bill by which they grant them to the Commons and Lords House to be confirmed as they usually doe if the Commons and Temporall Lords without the Bishops passe it this with the Kings Royall assent will binde all the Clergie and Bishops too So as their presence and votes in Parliament is no wayes necessary for the granting of Subsidies Wherefore they may be thence excluded without any prejudice to the King or Subject if not with great benefit unto both For the third clause of the Objection that the removall of them will breede a great confusion in the Common and Statute Law I answere first that the same Objection might have beene made for the continuance of the Pope and Popery yea against the severall Statutes for Creating estate Tayles levying of Fines Vses Devises Ioyntures and the like which bred greater alterations in the Common and former Statute Lawes than the removing of Bishops can doe Secondly that one Act of Parliament ânabling certaine Commissioners to execute all those Legall Acts which Bishops usually did will prevent all this pretended confusion so that this part of the Objection is scarce worthy answere For the fourth clause that the King by his Coronation Oath is sworne to preserve to the Bishops and their Churches all their Canonicall priviledges and to protect and defend to his power the Bishops and Churches under his government I answere First that this Oath was at first cunningly devised and imposed on our Kings by our Bishops themselves out of a policy to engage our Princes to maintaine them in their usurped authority possessions and Jurisdictions which had no foundation in the Scripture and to captivate our Kings to their pleasures as the Popes by such a kind of Oath enthralled the Emperours to their Vassallage Secondly that this Oath was first invented by Popish Prelates and meant onely of them and their Popish Church and Priviledges and so cannot properly extend to our Prelates if Protestants Thirdly this Oath doth no way engage the King to defend and maintaine our Bishops if the Parliament see good cause to extirpate them For as the King and Judges who are obliged by their Oathes to maintaine and execute all the Lawes of the Realme are not bound by their Oath to continue former inconvenient Lawes from alteration or repeale or to execute them when repealed for then all ill Lawes should be unalterable and irrepealeable So the King by this his Oath is no wayes obleiged to defend protect and preserve the Bishops if there be good cause in point of piety and policy to suppresse them especially when any of them prove delinquents For as Bishops and other Subjects by their misdemeanours may put themselves out of the Kings Protection and forfeite both their goods lives and estates notwithstanding this Coronation Oath So by the same reason when Bishops and Bishoprickes by their misdemeanours prove intolerable grievances both to Church and State as now they have done they have thereby deprived themselves of the Kings Protection and deâence specified in this Oathâ and thereupon may be justly suppressed by the King and State without the least violation of this most solemne Oath as Abbots Monkes and Sanctuaries were Having thus removed all the principall Objections for the continuance of our Lordly Prelates I shall in the last place answere one Evasion whereby our present Lord Bishops thinke to shift off this Antipathy from themselves as having no relation at all to them They say that those Prelates whose Treasons Rebellions Seditions Oppressions and Antimonarchicall practises I have here collected were Popish Bishops Limbes of that body whose head they all abjure the fault of their wickednesse was in the Popery not in the Episcopacy in the men not the calling and so utterly unconcerneth them and haveth no reflection at all on them who are generally taxed for being excessive royalists and siding too much with the King and Court To this I answere first that most of all the premised rebellious disloyall seditious extravagant actions of our Bishops have proceeded from them onely as Lordly not Popish Prelates and issued from their Episcopacy not their Popery their Prelaticall functions not personall corruptions as the Histories themselves sufficiently demonstrate Secondly I answer that some of the recited Bishops were no Papists but Protestants who were no limbes of that body of Rome whose head our Bishops say they have abjured therefore it is evident that their Episcopall function not their Religion was the ground both of their disloyalties and extravagancies Thirdly I suppose our Prelates will not renounce Arch-Bishop Laud Bishop Wren Peirce Mountague and other of their fellow Bishops yet alive or lately dead as Popish Prelates and members of the Church of Rome as some account them yet their impious seditious oppressive prophane not trayterly Actions equall or exceede many of our Popish Arch-Bishops and Bishops as he that will but compare them may easily discerne It is not then the leaven of Popery but of the Lordly Prelacy it selfe which infected our Bishops and made them so treacherous and impious in all ages It is true indeed that Popery some of whose positions are treasonable and seditious and dependency upon the Pope hath made some of our Bishops more disloyall and Rebellious than otherwise they would have beene as is evident by the first proceeding of Stephen Langhton and his confederates against King Iohn but yet afterward when the Pope sided with King Iohn and Henry the third against Langton and the other Bishops who stirred up the Barons Warres these Bishops continued as trayterous and rebellious to these Kings as ever they were before whiles they adhered to the Pope and the Pope to them therefore their Hierarchy the cause of all these stirs not their Popery was the ground worke of their Treachery and enormities Now because our present Prelates boast so much of their loyalty to his Majestie whose absolute Civill Royall prerogative they have lately overmuch courted and endeavored to extend beyond due limits to the impeachment of the Lawes and Subjects hereditary liberties not out of any zeale to his Majesties service but onely to advance their owne Episcopall power and Jurisdiction and to usurpe a more than Royall or Papall authority over all his Majesties Subjects for the present and over himselfe at last I shall make bold to present them with some particular instances whereby I shall demonstrate that all or most of our present Lordly Bishops have beene more seditious contumacious disloyall and injurious to his
this too much both to be Traytors to your King and also to faine God to be displeased with your King for punishing of Treason Finally to make him a Saint and also that God had done miracles to the defending of his Treason How is it possible to invent a more pestilent Doctrine than this is Here is Gods Ruler despised and hereby is open Treason maintained Thinke you that God will shew miracles to fortifie these things But no doubt the Proverbe is true Such lippes such Lettuce such Saints such miracles Fifthly in persisting most peremptorily in Treasons Rebellions contests and Conspiracies against their Princes without yeelding or intermission till they had obtained their demaunds and desires of them insteed of craving pardon of them all which the premises evidence to the full in Anselme Becket Langton Stafford and others Sixthly in enforcing their Soveraignes against whom they conspired rebelled and practised divers horrid Treasons and Contumacies to submit nay seeke to them for pardon and to undergoe such sharpe censures such âorbid infamous harsh punishments covenants and conditions as are inconsistent with Monarchy honour Soveraignty as in the case of Henry the seâcond King Iohn and others In these sixe respects our Lordly Bishops have transcended all other Traytors Rebels Conspirators and Seditious persons whatsoever as also in Censuring Loyalty for Heresie true Subjects to their Princes for Heretickes and Canonizing High Treason Rebellion against Emperours Kings Princes for Orthodox faith notorious Traytors and Rebels for good Christians and true beleevers as appeares in the Case of Hildebrand and his Hellish crew of Bishops who branded Henry the Emperour and those who sided with him for Heretickes and their Loyalty for Heresie in the Case of Henry the second and King Iohn in their difference with Anselme Becket and Langhton In imitation of whom our present Prelates now slander those who oppugne aâd withstand their encroachments upon the Kings prerogative Royall with odious termes of Puritans Novellers Seditious persons Schismatickes Rebels and brand Loyalty and true allegiance to the King with the termes of Faction Schisme Sedition Novelty and Rebellion You have seene now a large Anatomy of our Lordly Prelates desperate Treasons Conspiracies Rebellions Contumacies Warres disloyall oppressive practises in all ages against our Kings Kingdomes Lawes Liberties which duly pondered we may easily conclude there is little cause any longer to tolerate them in our Church or State but great ground eternally to extirpate them out of both It is storyed of the people of Biscany in Spaine That they have such a naturall enmity against Bishops that they will admit no Bishops to come among them and that when Feâdinand the Catholicke came in Progresse into Biscany accompanyed with the Bishop of Pampilone the people rose up in Armes drove backe the Bishop out of their Coast and gathering up all the dust they thought he or his Mule had trod on threw it into the Sea with curses and imprecations I dare not say that our people should rise up in Armes like these Biscaners and drive out our Bishops God forbid any such Tumultuous or Seditious practise but this I dare confidently averre that his Majestie and our High Court of Parliament have farre greater reason to drive and extirpate them out of our Realme and Church even with curses and execrations and to subvert their Sees in an orderly just and legall way than these Biscaners had to repulse this Bishop who entered thus into their Country onely to accompany Ferdinand in his progresse not to play the Lord Bishop among them I shall close up all with the words of Musculus a Learned forraigne Protestant Divine who after he had largely proved by Scriptures and Fathers That Bishops and Presbyters by Divine right are both one and of equall authority and that the difference betweene them was onely a humane institution to prevent Schismes concludes thus Whether oâ no this Counsell hath profited the Church of God whereby such Bishops who should be greater than Presbyters were introduced rather our of Custome that I may use the words of Hierome than out of the truth of the Lords institution is better declared in after ages than when this custome was first brought in to which we owe all that insolency opulency and tyranny of Princely and Lordly Bishops imo omnem corruptionem Ecclesiarum Christi yea all the corruption of the Churches of Christ which if Hierome should now perceive without doubt he would acknowledge this not to be the Counsell of the Holy-Ghost to take away Schismes as was pretended but of the Devill himselfe to waste and destroy the ancient Offices of feeding the Lords âlocke by which it comes to passe that the Church hath not true Pastors Doctors Elders and Biâhops but Idle bellies and magnificent Princes under the vizors of these names who not onely neglect to feede the people of the Lord in proper person with wholesome and Apostolicall doctrine but also by most wicked violence take speciall care that no man else may doe it This verily was done by the Counsell of Satan that the Church in stead of Bishops should have powerfull Lords and Pâinces elected for the greatest part out of the Order of the Nobles and Princes of the world as they are in Germany who under-propped with their owne and their kindreds power may domineer over the flocke of Christ at their pleasâre And with the complaint of the Emperour Lewis the fourth and the German Princes against the Italian and German Lordly Prelates which I may justly accomodate to ours Flamines isti Babyloniae soli regnare cupiunt ferre parem nân possunt non desistent donec omnia pedibus suis conculcaverint atque in Templo Dei sâdeant extâllanturque supra omne id quod colitur Sub Pontificis titulo pastoris pelle lupum saevissimum nisi caeci sumus sentimus Cum nostri servi sint ipsi dominari contra jus gentium adversus leges auspicia Oracula divina Dominos sibi servire volunt Caesarem Italia Roma Christum terris exclusere illi coelum quidem permittunt inferos atque terras sibi asseruere Bernard Epist. 158. Quid spirituali gladio quid censurae Ecclesiasticae quid Christianae legi Disciplinae quid denique divino timori relinquitur si metu potentiae secularis nullus muâire jam audeat contra insolentiam Praelatorum FINIS Kind Reader I shall desire thee to rectiâie these Presse-Errours which in my absence in the Country hapned in many Copies in some Pages of the first and Second Part besides those forementioned after the Table of Chapters In the first Part. PAge 8. l. 6. departing p. 10. l. 5. their this p. 11. l. 28. largely latelyâ p. 16. l. 1. delâ as p. 24. l. 2. we âe p. 25. l. 3. marred l 29. Kings p. 53. l. 40. dele thâ p. 62. l. 13. and the p. 63. l. 30. still stile pâ 64. l. 16. be he p 70. l. 3. his